The victory of truth for the peace of the Church to the king of Great Britain to invite him to embrace the Roman-Catholick faith / by Monsieur de la Militiere, counsellour in ordinary to the King of France ; with an answer thereunto, written by the right reverend John Bramhall, D.D. and Lord Bishop of London-Derry.
         La Milletière, Théophile Brachet, sieur de, ca. 1596-1665.
      
       
         
           1653
        
      
       Approx. 226 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 105 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A29086
         Wing B4097A
         ESTC R34379
         14346715
         ocm 14346715
         102273
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A29086)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 102273)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1564:22)
      
       
         
           
             The victory of truth for the peace of the Church to the king of Great Britain to invite him to embrace the Roman-Catholick faith / by Monsieur de la Militiere, counsellour in ordinary to the King of France ; with an answer thereunto, written by the right reverend John Bramhall, D.D. and Lord Bishop of London-Derry.
             La Milletière, Théophile Brachet, sieur de, ca. 1596-1665.
             Bramhall, John, 1594-1663.
          
           [2], 69, [3], 131 p.
           
             Printed at the Hague,
             [Hague] :
             1653.
          
           
             "An answer to Monsieur de la Militiere his impertinent dedication of his imaginary triumph," has special t.p. and separate pagination.
             Imperfect: tightly bound with loss of print.
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Relations -- Catholic Church.
           Catholic Church -- Relations -- Church of England.
        
      
    
     
        2003-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-06 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-06 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           VICTORY
           OF
           TRUTH
           FOR
           
             The
             Peace
             of
             the
          
           CHURCH
           ,
           To
           the
           King
           of
           GREAT
           BRITAIN
           ;
           To
           invite
           him
           to
           embrace
           the
           Roman-Catholick
           Faith.
           
        
         
           By
           Monsieur
           
             De
             la
             Militiere
          
           ,
           Counsellour
           in
           Ordinary
           to
           the
           King
           of
           France
           .
        
         
           With
           an
           Answer
           thereunto
           ,
           Written
           by
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           
             John
             Bramhall
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           and
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           London-Derry
           .
        
         
           Printed
           at
           the
           
             Hague
             ,
             1653.
          
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Great
                 Britain
              
               ,
               to
               invite
               his
               Majestie
               to
               embrace
               the
               Catholick
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               THE
               Wisedome
               of
               Gods
               Counsels
               is
               far
               above
               the
               prudence
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               are
               altogether
               void
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               grace
               .
               One
               sort
               ,
               who
               know
               neither
               God
               ,
               nor
               his
               providence
               ,
               look
               upon
               all
               the
               events
               of
               humane
               life
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               happened
               by
               chance
               .
               They
               imagine
               that
               that
               which
               we
               call
               good
               luck
               ,
               or
               ill
               luck
               ,
               hath
               no
               other
               cause
               than
               hazard
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               every
               mans
               prudence
               or
               imprudence
               brings
               to
               the
               conduct
               of
               his
               life
               .
               Others
               ,
               who
               acknowledge
               a
               Divine
               providence
               ,
               but
               
               onely
               after
               the
               manner
               that
               God
               hath
               manifested
               it
               to
               the
               world
               by
               the
               instructions
               and
               judgements
               of
               his
               Law
               ,
               think
               that
               all
               the
               goods
               ,
               which
               heap
               prosperities
               upon
               them
               ,
               are
               the
               effects
               and
               testimonies
               of
               the
               favour
               where
               with
               God
               cherisheth
               those
               that
               are
               his
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               Ils
               ,
               that
               oppress
               mans
               life
               with
               miseries
               ,
               are
               arguments
               of
               the
               anger
               and
               hatred
               of
               God
               upon
               those
               he
               handles
               after
               that
               manner
               .
               But
               Christians
               ,
               to
               whom
               God
               hath
               revealed
               by
               the
               Gospel
               the
               counsel
               of
               his
               mercy
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               know
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               Cross
               ,
               on
               which
               for
               satisfying
               the
               Justice
               of
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               he
               hath
               bore
               the
               pain
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               he
               hath
               changed
               ,
               for
               those
               he
               calls
               to
               his
               Communion
               ,
               the
               use
               of
               Afflictions
               .
               And
               that
               he
               imployes
               them
               first
               to
               humble
               them
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               their
               sin
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               desire
               deliverance
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               come
               by
               this
               way
               to
               the
               Faith
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               which
               doth
               deliver
               them
               .
               And
               when
               they
               are
               entred
               into
               Communion
               with
               him
               by
               
               faith
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               same
               afflictions
               accomplisheth
               in
               them
               the
               work
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               in
               giving
               them
               ,
               by
               his
               consolation
               ,
               in
               their
               patience
               ,
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               glorious
               happiness
               which
               he
               hath
               promis'd
               them
               ,
               and
               which
               carries
               over
               all
               their
               affections
               to
               the
               loving
               of
               him
               .
               Those
               therefore
               that
               have
               this
               faith
               and
               this
               hope
               ,
               are
               of
               a
               judgement
               far
               differing
               from
               the
               opinion
               of
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               upon
               the
               event
               of
               Goods
               and
               Evils
               which
               accompany
               mans
               life
               .
            
             
               Considering
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               the
               present
               fortune
               of
               your
               serene
               Majestie
               ,
               far
               removed
               from
               the
               Majestick
               condition
               of
               your
               Birth
               ,
               I
               humble
               my self
               with
               you
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               powerful
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               onely
               Judge
               ,
               and
               onely
               Master
               of
               Monarchs
               ,
               to
               ascend
               by
               the
               steps
               ,
               whereto
               the
               Gospel
               addresses
               us
               ,
               even
               into
               the
               counsel
               of
               his
               infinite
               mercy
               .
               And
               I
               find
               there
               ,
               that
               the
               disaster
               of
               this
               great
               calamity
               ,
               which
               environs
               you
               ,
               is
               a
               work
               of
               the
               wisdome
               
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               who
               will
               shew
               in
               you
               ,
               whom
               he
               hath
               honoured
               with
               his
               Unction
               ,
               and
               his
               Image
               ,
               an
               admirable
               effect
               of
               his
               grace
               and
               of
               his
               power
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               that
               under
               the
               Cloak
               of
               so
               many
               sad
               adventures
               ,
               which
               try
               you
               by
               revolutions
               so
               strange
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Universe
               doth
               tremble
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               who
               hath
               humbled
               himself
               for
               you
               ,
               infinitely
               more
               low
               than
               you
               are
               ,
               draweth
               himself
               near
               unto
               you
               .
               He
               comes
               to
               take
               you
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               re●…stablish
               you
               in
               your
               Throne
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               you
               sit
               in
               his
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               reign
               with
               him
               eternally
               ,
               after
               you
               have
               imployed
               the
               Scepter
               ,
               which
               he
               shall
               put
               again
               into
               your
               hand
               ,
               to
               re-establish
               his
               Kingdome
               among
               your
               people
               .
               It
               is
               very
               easy
               for
               me
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               to
               give
               you
               a
               reason
               of
               this
               judgement
               I
               make
               of
               tha●…
               of
               God
               upon
               your
               sacred
               Person
               ,
               and
               to
               explicate
               unto
               you
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               causes
               and
               effects
               of
               the
               ill
               which
               is
               come
               upon
               you
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               use
               ,
               and
               the
               
               success
               of
               the
               remedy
               ,
               which
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               will
               give
               you
               ,
               to
               accomplish
               in
               you
               this
               work
               of
               his
               mercy
               .
               If
               we
               seek
               the
               Cause
               for
               which
               we
               behold
               that
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               hath
               made
               it self
               so
               grievously
               heavy
               upon
               the
               sacred
               head
               of
               the
               King
               your
               Father
               ,
               and
               which
               pursues
               yet
               after
               him
               your
               Royal
               Person
               with
               so
               many
               sinister
               accidents
               ,
               which
               hath
               caused
               this
               great
               desolation
               to
               come
               upon
               all
               your
               Kingdomes
               ,
               this
               confusion
               ,
               and
               this
               subversion
               of
               their
               peace
               and
               former
               prosperity
               ,
               this
               change
               into
               which
               they
               are
               so
               blindly
               precipitated
               ,
               to
               part
               with
               the
               form
               of
               Government
               that
               God
               had
               established
               amongst
               them
               ,
               under
               which
               they
               had
               lived
               so
               happily
               for
               so
               many
               Ages
               past
               ,
               to
               become
               slaves
               of
               the
               yoke
               which
               the
               armed
               hand
               of
               a
               Tyrant
               hath
               put
               upon
               their
               head
               under
               the
               false
               name
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               very
               easy
               for
               us
               to
               find
               the
               Cause
               ,
               and
               to
               acknowledge
               it
               by
               the
               Effects
               .
            
             
               You
               are
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               
               world
               knows
               it
               with
               you
               ,
               that
               the
               subject
               for
               which
               this
               Paricidal
               Parliament
               hath
               so
               cruelly
               persecuted
               the
               King
               your
               Father
               ,
               hath
               been
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               desired
               to
               change
               the
               form
               ,
               by
               abolishing
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               suppressing
               the
               Liturgie
               ,
               and
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Protestants
               of
               your
               Kingdome
               had
               yet
               retained
               some
               image
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               Those
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Puritans
               and
               Presbyterians
               ,
               who
               would
               live
               under
               the
               form
               of
               the
               Genevian
               Discipline
               ,
               could
               not
               endure
               the
               form
               of
               that
               Antient
               Order
               ,
               which
               the
               Royal
               Authority
               had
               retained
               as
               instituted
               by
               Divine
               Authority
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               very
               thing
               necessary
               for
               its
               conformity
               ,
               to
               preserve
               in
               Christian
               Estates
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Monarchical
               Government
               .
               From
               thence
               it
               is
               come
               ,
               that
               the
               Puritan
               and
               Presbyterian
               Faction
               hath
               conceiv'd
               ,
               and
               alwaies
               kept
               in
               its
               breast
               an
               implacable
               hatred
               against
               Monarchical
               Government
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               aversion
               
               from
               the
               Episcopal
               .
               That
               which
               the
               prudence
               of
               King
               James
               ,
               your
               Majesties
               Grandfather
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               having
               judiciously
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               did
               as
               wisely
               inform
               his
               posterity
               ,
               by
               an
               express
               Book
               ,
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               it
               .
               And
               this
               King
               knowing
               Church
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               State
               matters
               ,
               foreseeing
               the
               inconvenience
               that
               might
               arise
               ,
               expressing
               from
               his
               mouth
               that
               which
               touched
               him
               at
               the
               heart
               ,
               had
               this
               familiar
               speech
               ,
               
                 No
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 no
                 King
              
               ;
               which
               is
               become
               a
               lamentable
               Prophesie
               under
               his
               Successour
               .
               But
               ,
               O
               good
               God!
               what
               Successour
               ?
               Such
               an
               one
               certainly
               ,
               that
               had
               neither
               cause
               nor
               pretext
               capable
               to
               stir
               up
               the
               hatred
               of
               Subjects
               against
               a
               King
               so
               merciful
               ,
               so
               just
               ,
               and
               so
               loyal
               ,
               so
               amiable
               to
               his
               People
               ,
               so
               venerable
               to
               his
               Neighbours
               ,
               that
               upon
               this
               onely
               prejudication
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               had
               instructed
               them
               ,
               in
               making
               them
               believe
               ,
               that
               under
               that
               Form
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               Antient
               Service
               ,
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Bishops
               had
               an
               intention
               
               to
               re-establish
               in
               the
               Realm
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               .
               This
               is
               the
               poyson
               ,
               which
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               hath
               blown
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               to
               fill
               them
               with
               hatred
               against
               a
               King
               so
               love-worthy
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               Republican
               Parliament
               ,
               endeavouring
               to
               erect
               it self
               in
               a
               Sovereign
               Authority
               ,
               by
               annihilating
               that
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               hath
               not
               thought
               any
               occasion
               more
               favourable
               to
               their
               design
               ,
               than
               to
               act
               the
               Puritan
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               come
               to
               the
               execution
               of
               their
               desires
               :
               which
               they
               have
               done
               at
               last
               by
               the
               Sacrilegious
               Paricide
               of
               their
               Archbishop
               and
               of
               their
               King.
               This
               was
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               the
               grand
               work
               of
               mans
               malice
               ,
               and
               the
               Devils
               stratagem
               ,
               which
               caused
               the
               ils
               which
               are
               fallen
               upon
               your
               Crown
               and
               Person
               ,
               by
               the
               pitiful
               fate
               of
               that
               succession
               which
               ought
               to
               have
               befallen
               you
               .
               But
               the
               Justice
               and
               Wisdome
               of
               God
               in
               this
               conjuncture
               ,
               hath
               other
               ends
               .
               Every
               one
               knows
               that
               this
               Archbishop
               ,
               ●…ourished
               in
               the
               Schism
               from
               the
               Catholick
               
               Church
               ,
               had
               no
               other
               thought
               no●…
               inclination
               ,
               than
               to
               re-unite
               in
               one
               body
               the
               People
               divided
               into
               Sects
               among
               themselves
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               himself
               Chief
               Head
               of
               this
               Schismatical
               Body
               .
            
             
               And
               we
               see
               God
               hath
               permitted
               ,
               that
               his
               own
               People
               ,
               divided
               against
               it self
               ,
               hath
               caused
               his
               Head
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               otherwise
               accomplished
               in
               all
               royal
               and
               moral
               virtues
               ,
               did
               use
               in
               the
               Schism
               ,
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               his
               Predecessours
               ,
               the
               Authority
               which
               God
               had
               given
               him
               in
               temporal
               matters
               ,
               for
               governing
               of
               spiritual
               ,
               and
               called
               himself
               the
               Head.
               It
               is
               for
               that
               reason
               ,
               that
               God
               chastizing
               in
               his
               person
               the
               fault
               of
               his
               Predecessours
               ,
               would
               let
               us
               know
               by
               the
               tragical
               spectacle
               of
               an
               unheard
               of
               Death
               ,
               in
               a
               King
               no
               less
               innocent
               than
               lawful
               ,
               that
               so
               strange
               an
               effect
               of
               his
               anger
               hath
               had
               no
               other
               cause
               than
               to
               instruct
               all
               other
               Princes
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Schism
               ,
               with
               what
               severity
               
               God
               will
               revenge
               his
               glory
               ,
               for
               their
               injuring
               the
               Unity
               and
               Authority
               of
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               such
               is
               the
               Effect
               of
               Divine
               Justice
               and
               Wisdome
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               your
               misfortune
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               his
               Mercy
               goes
               far
               before
               it
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               effect
               that
               concerns
               you
               .
               For
               God
               makes
               it
               here
               plainly
               appear
               unto
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               that
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               which
               the
               Authors
               of
               the
               Schism
               in
               this
               latter
               age
               have
               pretended
               to
               make
               ,
               hath
               been
               (
               under
               the
               pretext
               of
               so
               good
               an
               outside
               )
               no
               othe●…
               thing
               in
               effect
               than
               the
               entire
               ruine
               as
               well
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               form
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Order
               it self
               instituted
               by
               God
               for
               the
               governing
               of
               men
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Lesson
               which
               God
               sets
               before
               your
               eyes
               ,
               in
               the
               historie
               of
               this
               sad
               Revolution
               ,
               which
               hath
               given
               you
               a
               wound
               ,
               the
               feeling
               whereof
               is
               to
               be
               your
               instruction
               .
               You
               shall
               see
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               through
               all
               the
               circumstances
               of
               these
               tragical
               effects
               which
               have
               produced
               the
               trouble
               ,
               and
               changed
               the
               
               form
               of
               your
               Estates
               ,
               and
               which
               have
               ravished
               from
               you
               the
               Crown
               :
               That
               the
               new
               Religion
               which
               your
               Predecessours
               embraced
               after
               the
               Schism
               ,
               is
               the
               onely
               efficient
               cause
               ,
               by
               the
               very
               maxims
               ,
               and
               foundations
               of
               the
               design
               ,
               which
               its
               Authors
               have
               called
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Their
               new
               opinions
               did
               very
               easily
               sside
               themselves
               under
               this
               apparent
               colour
               ,
               through
               the
               clefts
               of
               the
               Schism
               into
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               made
               themselves
               culpable
               .
               But
               neither
               they
               themselves
               that
               received
               this
               novelty
               ,
               nor
               the
               Kings
               that
               authorized
               them
               ,
               did
               think
               ,
               they
               should
               charge
               themselves
               with
               
               Uria's
               packet
               ,
               which
               would
               abolish
               both
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Bis●…ops
               ,
               and
               the
               Sovereignty
               of
               Kings
               .
               For
               men
               are
               alwaies
               blind
               in
               the
               works
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               which
               they
               do
               by
               the
               instinct
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               who
               goes
               disguizing
               himself
               into
               an
               Angel
               of
               Light
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               induce
               them
               for
               to
               commit
               them
               .
               And
               their
               passions
               which
               do
               blind
               them
               
               do
               insensibly
               draw
               them
               into
               precipices
               of
               mis-haps
               ,
               whereof
               neither
               the
               extraordinary
               steepness
               nor
               depth
               is
               by
               them
               discerned
               .
            
             
               Certainly
               whosoever
               should
               have
               demanded
               of
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               himself
               ,
               and
               
                 Martin
                 Bucer
              
               ,
               who
               carried
               
               Calvin's
               Reformation
               into
               England
               ,
               if
               they
               went
               to
               bring
               in
               the
               Brownists
               opinions
               ,
               who
               by
               maxims
               receiv'd
               from
               their
               hands
               ,
               did
               a
               little
               after
               think
               upon
               a
               more
               exact
               purity
               ,
               by
               the
               motions
               which
               they
               suppose
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               suggests
               unto
               them
               ,
               from
               whence
               it
               is
               that
               they
               esteem
               themselves
               more
               Reformed
               Puritans
               ?
               Whosoever
               likewise
               should
               have
               enquired
               of
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               came
               to
               tell
               them
               they
               might
               be
               of
               what
               Religion
               they
               pleas'd
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               extinction
               of
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               Discipline
               ,
               of
               all
               rule
               and
               form
               of
               a
               common
               Faith
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Independents
               ?
               Whosoever
               should
               at
               last
               have
               ask'd
               them
               ,
               whether
               the
               Sword
               
               of
               the
               Word
               they
               carried
               in
               their
               mouths
               ,
               was
               to
               cut
               off
               their
               King's
               and
               Bishop's
               heads
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               give
               :
               a
               Form
               altogether
               new
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               as
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               what
               would
               they
               have
               answered
               ?
               They
               would
               have
               sworn
               without
               doubt
               with
               their
               hands
               upon
               the
               new
               Gospel
               they
               carried
               about
               them
               ,
               that
               their
               intentions
               were
               further
               distant
               from
               these
               thoughts
               ,
               than
               the
               Earth
               is
               from
               Hell.
               And
               nevertheless
               this
               thing
               is
               no
               waies
               to
               be
               doubted
               of
               ,
               and
               altogether
               apparent
               at
               present
               ,
               that
               
                 ●…alvin
                 ,
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Bucer
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishops
               which
               admitted
               their
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               which
               authorized
               it
               ,
               have
               brought
               in
               by
               the
               maxims
               of
               their
               Foundations
               not
               onely
               Protestants
               ,
               but
               also
               Brownists
               and
               Independents
               .
               The
               Bishops
               that
               receiv'd
               this
               Reformation
               saw
               not
               that
               of
               it
               would
               be
               bred
               the
               Sect
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               Enemies
               to
               the
               Hierarchy
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Order
               of
               its
               institutions
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               Service
               as
               for
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               
               would
               ruine
               their
               Authority
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               abolish
               Royalty
               it self
               .
               But
               neither
               did
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               nor
               Bucer
               ,
               know
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               maxims
               of
               their
               Reformation
               would
               spring
               up
               the
               Brownists
               and
               Indep●…ndents
               ,
               who
               would
               ruine
               their
               Reformation
               by
               introducing
               an
               indifference
               concerning
               all
               opinion
               in
               Religion
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               that
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               which
               the
               historie
               of
               things
               hapned
               in
               the
               progress
               of
               this
               Reformation
               (
               the
               knowledge
               whereof
               your
               Majestie
               at
               this
               present
               carries
               engraven
               in
               your
               heart
               by
               too
               bitter
               feelings
               )
               represents
               unto
               your
               eyes
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               all
               the
               world
               may
               see
               the
               nature
               and
               Genius
               by
               the
               effects
               of
               its
               maxims
               .
               I
               will
               represent
               them
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               to
               the
               eyes
               of
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               demonstration
               so
               lively
               and
               evident
               ,
               that
               no
               reason
               can
               contradict
               it
               ,
               You
               shall
               see
               that
               the
               pain
               you
               suffer
               ,
               and
               under
               which
               your
               Estate
               groans
               ,
               is
               the
               true
               effect
               ,
               as
               the
               very
               punishment
               of
               the
               sins
               your
               Fathers
               committed
               ,
               and
               trans●…itted
               unto
               
               
               
               you
               ,
               then
               ,
               when
               under
               the
               pretext
               of
               this
               blind
               Reformation
               ,
               they
               abandoned
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               her
               Communion
               .
               For
               it
               is
               after
               thi●…
               m●…nner
               the
               just
               vengeance
               of
               God
               punishet●…
               sin
               by
               it self
               ,
               and
               that
               its
               own
               proper
               work
               becomes
               the
               punishment
               it
               deserves
               .
               This
               Religion
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               the
               Kings
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               have
               forsook
               the
               Church
               ,
               hath
               destroyed
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               ,
               and
               reduced
               the
               People
               to
               live
               without
               Bishops
               ,
               without
               Kings
               ,
               without
               a
               Form
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               without
               Discipline
               in
               Religion
               ,
               under
               the
               Tyrannie
               of
               a
               Monster
               ,
               who
               ,
               without
               being
               either
               King
               or
               Bishop
               ,
               attributes
               to
               himself
               all
               Authority
               both
               in
               State
               and
               in
               Religion
               .
               This
               which
               I
               declare
               unto
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               you
               understand
               ,
               that
               this
               terrible
               work
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               afflicts
               you
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               is
               nevertheless
               a
               judgement
               of
               his
               mercy
               for
               you
               :
               For
               you
               may
               see
               he
               sends
               you
               not
               this
               trouble
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               may
               perceive
               the
               sin
               ,
               
               whereof
               it
               is
               the
               off-spring
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               draw
               your self
               from
               the
               one
               and
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               by
               the
               knowledge
               which
               he
               gives
               you
               of
               the
               horrour
               you
               should
               have
               for
               the
               Cause
               ,
               by
               the
               grief
               you
               resent
               by
               its
               Effect
               .
               You
               shall
               see
               it
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               clearly
               enough
               by
               the
               consequents
               of
               the
               Maxims
               upon
               which
               the
               Authors
               of
               the
               Reformation
               which
               your
               Fathers
               embraced
               ,
               have
               laid
               their
               Foundations
               .
            
             
               The
               Foundations
               of
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Calvin
               are
               laid
               upon
               these
               two
               Maxims
               ,
               which
               he
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               which
               have
               forsook
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               himself
               ,
               hath
               delivered
               as
               indubitable
               to
               the
               People
               which
               have
               followed
               him
               :
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 fallen
                 into
                 ruine
                 and
                 desolation
                 ,
                 by
                 Errour
                 in
                 its
                 Faith
                 ,
                 by
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 its
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Tyrannie
                 in
                 its
                 Government
                 .
              
               The
               second
               ,
               
                 That
                 to
                 reform
                 and
                 re-establish
                 it
                 ●…n
                 its
                 Original
                 Purity
                 ,
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 its
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 of
                 its
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 its
                 Government
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 onely
              
               
               
                 precepts
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 '
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 whereof
                 every
                 Believer
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 Judge
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 proper
                 salvation
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 which
                 conducts
                 him
                 .
              
               They
               saw
               that
               if
               they
               did
               not
               suppose
               these
               Maxims
               for
               the
               causes
               of
               their
               Reformation
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               pretend
               any
               which
               might
               oblige
               them
               to
               forsake
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               leave
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               frame
               a
               Contrary
               Party
               ,
               and
               make
               war
               against
               her
               .
               For
               they
               could
               not
               deny
               the
               Church
               from
               which
               they
               separated
               ,
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               True
               Church
               ,
               but
               in
               accusing
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               of
               Errour
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               of
               Tyrannie
               .
               And
               if
               we
               suppose
               this
               accusation
               for
               true
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               bring
               in
               the
               necessity
               of
               a
               Separation
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               Reformation
               ,
               but
               in
               excluding
               the
               Authority
               of
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               the
               Judgement
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               by
               reducing
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Reformation
               to
               the
               Scripture
               it self
               ,
               interpreted
               by
               every
               mans
               Judge●…ent
               .
            
             
             
               Your
               Majestie
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               shall
               now
               see
               ,
               that
               of
               those
               Maxims
               which
               the
               Bishops
               of
               your
               Realm
               (
               already
               become
               Schismaticks
               )
               receiv'd
               for
               the
               causes
               of
               the
               Reformation
               which
               they
               admitted
               ,
               there
               was
               first
               of
               all
               Formed
               the
               Sect
               of
               Puritan-Presbyterians
               ,
               against
               the
               Protestant-Episcopalians
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               subsist
               against
               them
               ,
               upon
               the
               Foundation
               of
               these
               Maxims
               .
               And
               that
               at
               length
               the
               Brownists
               ,
               the
               more
               Reformed
               Puritans
               ,
               did
               raise
               themselves
               upon
               the
               same
               Foundations
               ,
               who
               have
               since
               begot
               the
               Independents
               for
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               reasons
               by
               which
               the
               others
               had
               ruined
               the
               Protestants
               and
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               with
               Episcopacy
               Royalty
               it self
               :
               In
               such
               sort
               ,
               that
               all
               this
               dreadful
               disorder
               ,
               which
               makes
               your
               Kingdoms
               to
               be
               a
               Chaos
               of
               lamentable
               disorder
               ,
               in
               which
               your
               authority
               finds
               it self
               put
               out
               ,
               comes
               from
               these
               Principles
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               natural
               source
               thereof
               .
            
             
               That
               this
               is
               so
               ,
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               Sir
               
               may
               clearly
               perceive
               it
               .
               When
               the
               Bishops
               consented
               to
               these
               Principles
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               they
               abandoned
               by
               them
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               concerning
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
               ;
               concerning
               Transubstantiation
               in
               the
               holy
               Eucharist
               ;
               concerning
               the
               number
               and
               vertue
               of
               the
               seven
               Sacraments
               ;
               concerning
               Justification
               real
               and
               inherent
               in
               the
               faithful
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Merits
               ,
               and
               the
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ;
               concerning
               Prayer
               for
               the
               Dead
               ,
               and
               of
               Purgatory
               ;
               concerning
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               adhering
               of
               all
               the
               Faithful
               to
               the
               See
               of
               St.
               Peter
               at
               Rome
               .
               But
               they
               retain
               ,
               nevertheless
               ,
               the
               Episcopal
               Dignity
               and
               Authority
               ,
               with
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Liturgie
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Puritan-Presbyterians
               have
               cast
               away
               all
               Form
               of
               Hierarchy
               ,
               and
               community
               of
               the
               Liturgie
               and
               Ceremonies
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               pernicious
               remainders
               of
               the
               Papal
               Tyrannie
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               them
               .
               That
               they
               
               might
               oppose
               both
               Parties
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               first
               Maxim
               of
               their
               Reformation
               ,
               they
               brought
               in
               a
               Form
               of
               Government
               altogether
               novel
               ,
               and
               composed
               a
               Form
               of
               Service
               altogether
               new
               .
               Upon
               which
               they
               have
               had
               so
               much
               advantage
               against
               the
               Protestants
               in
               combating
               them
               with
               the
               reasons
               of
               their
               common
               Principles
               ,
               and
               in
               stirring
               up
               the
               People
               heated
               with
               the
               zeal
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               them
               to
               subsist
               if
               the
               Puritans
               could
               but
               once
               be
               supported
               ,
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               against
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               onely
               did
               support
               the
               Protestant
               Cause
               ,
               not
               by
               arguing
               ,
               but
               by
               command
               .
               For
               Controversy
               ,
               by
               their
               Principles
               ,
               was
               all
               for
               the
               Puritans
               against
               the
               Protestants
               .
            
             
               Could
               they
               ,
               without
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               alone
               ,
               interpreted
               by
               the
               judgement
               of
               every
               one
               ,
               find
               Episcopal
               Dignity
               ,
               and
               its
               Authority
               ,
               with
               distinction
               ,
               and
               superiority
               of
               power
               above
               the
               other
               Pastors
               and
               Ministers
               ?
               
               They
               could
               certainly
               ,
               without
               doubt
               ,
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               assisted
               by
               Tradition
               ,
               which
               declares
               the
               lawful
               sense
               .
               But
               in
               doing
               this
               ,
               the
               victory
               which
               it
               gives
               them
               ,
               obligeth
               them
               to
               consent
               likewise
               to
               the
               Authority
               ,
               and
               Primacy
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               ,
               as
               founded
               in
               the
               Primacy
               St.
               Peter
               receiv'd
               in
               the
               College
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               Form
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               ,
               as
               of
               every
               particular
               Church
               ,
               from
               whence
               every
               Bishop
               derives
               his
               Authority
               .
               Then
               thus
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               either
               that
               the
               Protestants
               abandon
               Episcopacy
               as
               a
               seed
               of
               Tyrannie
               ,
               and
               become
               Presbyterians
               ;
               or
               ,
               in
               retaining
               it
               ,
               to
               enter
               again
               into
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               who
               adhere
               to
               him
               .
               Though
               there
               be
               no
               need
               to
               speak
               here
               ,
               that
               their
               sole
               Division
               makes
               it
               impossible
               for
               them
               to
               subsist
               ,
               by
               the
               reason
               which
               the
               great
               Bishop
               and
               Martyr
               ,
               St.
               Cyprian
               ,
               represents
               
               to
               all
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               declaring
               the
               obligation
               they
               have
               strongly
               to
               retain
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               the
               not
               to
               be
               divided
               Unity
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               whereof
               every
               one
               doth
               solidly
               possess
               his
               share
               .
               Upon
               which
               he
               admonisheth
               them
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               one
               goes
               to
               separate
               himself
               ,
               it
               shall
               happen
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               Beam
               drawn
               from
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               which
               shall
               have
               no
               more
               part
               ,
               through
               its
               division
               ,
               in
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               light
               which
               continues
               in
               the
               body
               .
               As
               to
               a
               Bough
               broken
               from
               the
               Tree
               ,
               which
               shall
               spring
               no
               more
               ,
               having
               no
               more
               share
               in
               the
               sap
               which
               remains
               in
               the
               body
               and
               in
               the
               root
               of
               the
               Tree
               .
               Even
               like
               a
               Rivolet
               ,
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               Fountain
               ,
               which
               will
               dry
               up
               ,
               having
               no
               more
               to
               do
               with
               the
               course
               of
               the
               water
               which
               runs
               from
               the
               Spring
               .
               This
               is
               that
               also
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               which
               your
               Bishops
               cannot
               avoyd
               .
               It
               must
               be
               ,
               that
               being
               separated
               from
               the
               Mother-Church
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               extinguished
               ,
               and
               should
               vanish
               away
               ,
               as
               it
               s
               come
               to
               
               pass
               .
               It
               must
               be
               ,
               that
               their
               very
               pain
               ●…as
               the
               proper
               work
               of
               the
               cause
               of
               ●…hier
               errour
               .
               That
               their
               Reformation
               made
               them
               lose
               their
               Form.
               
            
             
               But
               if
               the
               Puritans
               have
               had
               this
               advantage
               upon
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               by
               the
               Common
               Principles
               of
               their
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               which
               the
               same
               Principles
               have
               given
               the
               Brownists
               ,
               to
               withdraw
               themselves
               from
               the
               Puritans
               of
               the
               Genevian
               Discipline
               ,
               in
               the
               more
               exact
               purity
               ,
               which
               their
               spirit
               ,
               Interpreter
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               suggests
               unto
               them
               ,
               is
               yet
               more
               great
               .
               Behold
               how
               they
               combat
               the
               one
               party
               against
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               the
               victory
               of
               the
               last
               .
               The
               Puritans
               of
               the
               Genevian
               Discipline
               have
               determined
               of
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               have
               form'd
               their
               Confession
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               oblige
               all
               those
               that
               receive
               their
               Communion
               .
               But
               this
               Law
               ,
               which
               prescribes
               by
               Authority
               a
               common
               belief
               among
               all
               the
               Communicants
               ,
               cannot
               agree
               with
               the
               judgement
               ●…at
               every
               Believer
               can
               and
               ought
               
               to
               make
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               second
               common
               Maxim
               of
               their
               Reformation
               .
               For
               if
               one
               supposes
               it
               true
               ,
               no
               other
               Authority
               can
               bear
               rule
               over
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               nor
               prescribe
               it
               any
               thing
               beyond
               the
               sense
               that
               the
               Spirit
               suggests
               to
               it
               in
               the
               interpreting
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
               Upon
               which
               the
               Brownists
               also
               set
               upon
               the
               Presbyterians
               by
               all
               the
               same
               Authorities
               ,
               upon
               which
               they
               have
               founded
               theirs
               ,
               to
               separate
               themselves
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               abandon
               its
               determinations
               .
               They
               maintain
               ,
               That
               to
               oblige
               the
               Faith
               of
               faithful
               men
               to
               a
               formular
               confession
               ,
               which
               can
               have
               no
               other
               than
               an
               humane
               authority
               ,
               is
               to
               bring
               them
               forthwith
               under
               the
               Papal
               Tyrannie
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               freed
               them
               .
               Against
               this
               the
               Calvinists
               have
               no
               reply
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               wound
               themselves
               with
               their
               own
               hands
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               not
               their
               condemnation
               pronounced
               by
               themselves
               .
               For
               they
               can
               answer
               nothing
               
               pertinently
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               not
               borrow
               the
               reasons
               the
               Church
               hath
               against
               them
               .
               So
               God
               ,
               perpetual
               Protector
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               causes
               her
               Enemies
               to
               pronounce
               her
               Victory
               with
               their
               own
               mouths
               :
               whilst
               that
               they
               issued
               from
               the
               teeth
               and
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               to
               make
               war
               with
               her
               ,
               do
               wage
               it
               among
               themselves
               ,
               and
               kill
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               From
               these
               Brownists
               ,
               as
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               knows
               much
               better
               ,
               are
               come
               the
               Independents
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               risen
               ,
               but
               since
               the
               advantage
               the
               Puritan-Presbyterians
               had
               upon
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Parliamentiers
               .
               It
               is
               those
               that
               have
               produced
               this
               false-prophet
               of
               blood
               and
               slaughter
               ,
               to
               end
               this
               last
               Act
               of
               Infernal
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               he
               himself
               preaches
               to
               his
               Musulmans
               ,
               with
               his
               Sword
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               after
               he
               hath
               broke
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               changed
               the
               Episcopal
               Crosier
               into
               a
               Murtherer's
               Axe
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               same
               spirit
               of
               the
               Brownists
               ,
               
               in
               which
               he
               hath
               been
               originally
               instructed
               ,
               by
               using
               Disputes
               he
               deduces
               Fundamental
               Maxims
               of
               the
               common
               Reformation
               among
               them
               ,
               he
               wars
               against
               the
               Presbyterians
               with
               much
               more
               advantage
               than
               he
               did
               against
               the
               Protestants
               .
               From
               whence
               he
               promises
               himself
               to
               make
               them
               all
               submit
               to
               his
               opinion
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               indifference
               of
               all
               opinion
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Which
               shall
               fall
               out
               without
               doubt
               according
               to
               his
               own
               mind
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               follow
               the
               Consequences
               of
               their
               own
               Maxims
               :
               For
               the
               reason
               of
               which
               ,
               he
               gives
               liberty
               to
               every
               man
               to
               believe
               and
               prophesie
               that
               which
               they
               think
               the
               Spirit
               suggests
               to
               them
               .
               But
               he
               thinks
               in
               making
               these
               People
               ,
               separated
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               taste
               the
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               he
               shall
               rally
               all
               their
               different
               Sects
               into
               one
               Body
               ,
               to
               set
               them
               against
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               destroy
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishops
               that
               conduct
               her
               ,
               and
               may
               exterminate
               the
               Kings
               that
               defend
               her
               .
               
               He
               calls
               that
               ,
               the
               great
               work
               of
               God.
               He
               assures
               the
               success
               to
               all
               them
               that
               follow
               him
               ,
               by
               the
               revelations
               which
               he
               makes
               them
               believe
               he
               had
               at
               his
               Fasts
               ,
               his
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               his
               reading
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               .
               But
               it
               is
               no
               marvel
               he
               can
               assemble
               such
               a
               number
               of
               Followers
               by
               the
               arguing
               of
               their
               Maxims
               :
               For
               since
               they
               had
               already
               produced
               these
               different
               bodies
               of
               reform'd
               Battalions
               ,
               and
               reforming
               ,
               even
               to
               infinity
               ,
               Protestants
               ,
               Presbyterians
               ,
               and
               Brownists
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               perpetual
               war
               cannot
               agree
               among
               themselves
               ;
               He
               comes
               further
               ,
               as
               more
               fit
               to
               serve
               himself
               of
               their
               Maxims
               ,
               to
               put
               them
               to
               the
               
                 Ho
                 there
              
               ,
               by
               the
               indifference
               ,
               and
               by
               abolishing
               all
               Lawes
               that
               rule
               upon
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               leaving
               every
               mans
               thoughts
               free
               ,
               and
               the
               liberty
               to
               prophesie
               and
               interpret
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               sense
               his
               spirit
               dictates
               to
               him
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               remainder
               ,
               he
               troubles
               not
               himself
               to
               see
               by
               this
               spirit
               ,
               the
               prodigious
               number
               of
               Sects
               and
               Insects
               
               to
               swarm
               about
               ,
               who
               daily
               vomit
               for
               more
               monstrous
               opinions
               than
               ca●…
               come
               from
               the
               bottomless
               pit
               .
               For
               l●…
               there
               be
               what
               difference
               there
               will
               among
               them
               ,
               they
               all
               agree
               in
               his
               indifferency
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               Catastrophe
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               undertaken
               by
               those
               that
               hav●…
               divided
               the
               Church
               in
               these
               latter
               Ages
               you
               see
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               what
               hath
               been
               both
               th●…
               Design
               and
               Genius
               .
               This
               is
               not
               I
               tha●…
               represent
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               to
               you
               ,
               God
               hath
               set
               it
               before
               your
               eyes
               ,
               or
               I
               may
               rather
               say
               ,
               in
               your
               heart
               ,
               written
               in
               Characters
               which
               shall
               never
               be
               blotted
               out
               .
               And
               to
               write
               them
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               ,
               he
               himself
               is
               descended
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               environed
               with
               the
               fire
               and
               thunder
               of
               his
               anger
               ,
               which
               appears
               enlightned
               upon
               you
               .
               But
               from
               the
               middle
               thereof
               you
               hear
               the
               voyce
               of
               his
               mercy
               ,
               recalling
               you
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               declaring
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               all
               this
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               to
               let
               you
               know
               the
               sins
               of
               your
               Fathers
               ,
               by
               drawing
               you
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               
               that
               he
               may
               call
               you
               back
               into
               his
               Church
               ,
               where
               all
               benediction
               shall
               be
               given
               you
               .
               For
               true
               Piety
               and
               Religion
               ,
               whereof
               she
               hath
               been
               made
               the
               Guardian
               ,
               finds
               there
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               )
               the
               promises
               of
               present
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ;
               And
               your
               Faith
               ,
               which
               God
               will
               work
               in
               you
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               in
               the
               present
               affliction
               wherein
               you
               are
               ,
               submitting
               all
               your
               desires
               to
               the
               Wisdome
               of
               his
               Counsel
               ,
               and
               power
               of
               his
               strength
               ,
               shall
               meet
               there
               the
               comfort
               of
               your
               patience
               ,
               conformable
               to
               the
               hope
               you
               shall
               put
               in
               him
               .
               You
               will
               say
               then
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               when
               you
               consider
               your self
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               that
               God
               shall
               have
               wrought
               in
               you
               ,
               That
               the
               Wisdome
               of
               the
               Judgements
               of
               God
               is
               without
               bottome
               !
               That
               the
               Knowledge
               thereof
               is
               very
               difficult
               !
               That
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               find
               it
               out
               ,
               if
               he
               himself
               doth
               not
               manifest
               it
               !
               He
               will
               manifest
               it
               to
               you
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               see
               it
               ,
               if
               you
               consider
               the
               great
               abyss
               that
               was
               between
               you
               and
               
               God
               ;
               how
               far
               you
               were
               drawn
               from
               him
               ,
               before
               he
               came
               to
               you
               after
               thi●…
               manner
               ,
               and
               drew
               himself
               near
               to
               you
               that
               he
               might
               draw
               you
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               King
               your
               Father
               had
               the
               Crown
               upon
               his
               Head
               ,
               and
               was
               sitting
               upon
               his
               Throne
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               his
               flourishing
               Kingdomes
               ,
               in
               the
               abundance
               of
               all
               prosperity
               and
               glory
               ;
               And
               that
               you
               ,
               Heir
               to
               this
               Majestie
               and
               Royal
               Pomp
               ,
               bred
               up
               your
               spirit
               ,
               among
               these
               mundane
               delights
               ,
               of
               the
               desire
               and
               hope
               of
               adding
               to
               the
               lustre
               of
               your
               Grandfathers
               ,
               the
               splendor
               of
               your
               brave
               Actions
               ,
               wherewith
               your
               politick
               and
               military
               virtues
               should
               adorn
               your
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               Historie
               of
               your
               Reign
               :
               What
               's
               this
               then
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               reasons
               of
               State
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               those
               wherewith
               your
               Conscience
               had
               been
               onely
               instructed
               ,
               would
               have
               kept
               you
               engaged
               in
               this
               new
               Religion
               ,
               the
               errour
               whereof
               you
               have
               suckt
               in
               with
               the
               milk
               of
               your
               infancy
               ,
               your
               eyes
               and
               your
               ears
               should
               have
               been
               capable
               of
               
               seeing
               and
               hearing
               the
               Truths
               which
               now
               make
               known
               to
               you
               the
               fault
               ,
               and
               the
               condemnation
               ,
               which
               God
               by
               the
               wisdome
               and
               power
               of
               his
               Judgements
               hath
               drawn
               from
               it self
               ,
               and
               his
               proper
               works
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               feel
               the
               effects
               ?
               How
               should
               you
               have
               been
               able
               to
               have
               discovered
               ,
               under
               this
               fair
               shew
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               whereof
               she
               hath
               taken
               the
               Title
               ,
               under
               this
               splendid
               lustre
               which
               she
               hath
               put
               upon
               her
               face
               ,
               of
               Knowledge
               and
               Eloquence
               ,
               the
               gifts
               whereof
               shine
               in
               her
               Doctors
               and
               Ministers
               ;
               of
               the
               reading
               ,
               and
               particular
               regard
               she
               commands
               them
               to
               have
               towards
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ;
               of
               the
               familiar
               Texts
               ;
               which
               adorn
               their
               Pastors
               Discourses
               and
               Preachings
               ;
               of
               the
               popular
               exercises
               of
               her
               Psalms
               and
               Canticles
               ;
               of
               the
               Prayers
               and
               Orisons
               which
               are
               extracted
               and
               interwoven
               with
               the
               Understanding
               ,
               which
               gives
               consolation
               :
               Should
               you
               have
               been
               able
               to
               have
               discovered
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               under
               this
               appearance
               of
               Piety
               she
               had
               dis-avow'd
               her
               
               strength
               ,
               if
               God
               had
               not
               at
               present
               let
               you
               see
               it
               in
               the
               works
               of
               horrour
               and
               confusion
               ,
               deadly
               to
               Christian
               piety
               and
               charity
               ,
               destructive
               to
               all
               Form
               of
               Religion
               ,
               Enemies
               to
               all
               Order
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               she
               hath
               produced
               by
               the
               consequences
               of
               her
               Fundamental
               Maxims
               ?
               Sir
               ,
               Had
               your
               Majestie
               taken
               notice
               of
               the
               imposture
               and
               deceit
               which
               the
               Father
               of
               Lyes
               hath
               hidden
               under
               these
               Baits
               ,
               that
               they
               themselves
               ,
               whom
               he
               made
               the
               first
               Instruments
               and
               Authors
               of
               the
               division
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               did
               not
               perceive
               ,
               for
               they
               would
               have
               abhorred
               it
               had
               they
               known
               it
               would
               have
               been
               such
               ?
               This
               is
               then
               truly
               the
               great
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               whereof
               this
               false
               prophet
               understands
               not
               the
               reason
               ,
               when
               he
               speaks
               thus
               :
               God
               hath
               certainly
               done
               this
               work
               :
               And
               God
               hath
               raised
               him
               up
               himself
               ,
               to
               put
               this
               confusion
               among
               them
               which
               have
               forsaken
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               dividing
               themselves
               into
               a
               thousand
               Sects
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               acknowledge
               at
               present
               ,
               that
               no
               
               one
               can
               call
               himself
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               the
               Sect
               of
               the
               Protestants
               cannot
               pretend
               to
               it
               ,
               since
               she
               her self
               subsists
               no
               more
               :
               but
               that
               every
               one
               sees
               her
               justly
               perished
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Maxims
               that
               separated
               her
               from
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               which
               seduced
               them
               ,
               have
               now
               destroyed
               them
               .
               Nor
               the
               Sect
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               which
               is
               under
               the
               yoke
               of
               the
               Independents
               ,
               who
               cut
               their
               throats
               with
               the
               same
               Swords
               wherewith
               they
               warred
               against
               the
               Church
               :
               For
               they
               brought
               them
               ,
               by
               their
               own
               Maxims
               ,
               to
               renounce
               all
               Discipline
               ,
               all
               Government
               ,
               all
               Law
               ,
               and
               all
               Rule
               of
               Unity
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               all
               Form
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               This
               cursed
               Cham
               hath
               then
               discovered
               his
               Father's
               filthiness
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               of
               the
               first
               Author
               of
               this
               pretended
               Reformation
               ,
               who
               being
               drunk
               with
               the
               wine
               of
               his
               errour
               ,
               did
               not
               himself
               know
               ●…t
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               God
               pleases
               ,
               the
               impudence
               of
               his
               brazen
               face
               ,
               who
               hath
               lost
               all
               
               shamefac'dness
               ,
               being
               not
               afraid
               to
               discover
               ,
               by
               his
               Independence
               ,
               the
               Foundations
               of
               this
               preposterous
               Reformation
               ,
               shall
               now
               touch
               his
               brethren
               with
               compunction
               and
               shame
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               return
               to
               their
               common
               Father
               .
            
             
               He
               will
               cause
               the
               Presbyterians
               and
               Protestants
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               spirit
               of
               senslesness
               and
               errour
               ,
               which
               made
               Luther
               conceive
               and
               undertake
               the
               design
               of
               dividing
               the
               Church
               ,
               under
               pretext
               of
               a
               false
               Reformation
               .
               From
               whence
               they
               will
               perceive
               (
               if
               they
               can
               but
               come
               to
               themselves
               )
               that
               one
               ought
               not
               to
               desire
               ,
               neither
               that
               any
               one
               can
               do
               any
               thing
               true
               or
               lawful
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               union
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               rule
               of
               Tradition
               ,
               which
               she
               hath
               receiv'd
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               conserved
               by
               a
               continued
               succession
               .
            
             
               As
               God
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               draws
               light
               out
               of
               darkness
               ,
               so
               your
               Majestie
               sees
               ,
               that
               he
               makes
               your
               salvation
               to
               come
               out
               of
               your
               calamity
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               for
               you
               
               alone
               .
               That
               which
               he
               will
               do
               in
               your
               Person
               ,
               he
               will
               bring
               to
               pass
               in
               all
               your
               Kingdomes
               ,
               by
               your
               Person
               .
               And
               not
               onely
               in
               all
               your
               Kingdomes
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               the
               places
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               those
               which
               are
               separated
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               your
               Kingdomes
               are
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               you
               have
               singular
               in
               this
               cause
               ,
               is
               ,
               by
               being
               the
               greatest
               King
               of
               the
               party
               divided
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               your
               Kingdomes
               are
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               flourishing
               Estate
               that
               hath
               receiv'd
               this
               novelty
               of
               Religion
               ,
               where
               she
               hath
               found
               the
               most
               powerful
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               where
               she
               hath
               planted
               her
               seat
               the
               most
               eminent
               ,
               and
               most
               assured
               ;
               This
               is
               likewise
               a
               reason
               why
               God
               hath
               put
               her
               into
               this
               confusion
               ,
               in
               destroying
               her
               by
               the
               different
               Sects
               which
               she
               her self
               hath
               ingendred
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               world
               may
               know
               the
               spirit
               of
               errour
               ,
               from
               whence
               she
               hath
               taken
               her
               Original
               .
            
             
               For
               all
               the
               world
               at
               present
               sees
               what
               this
               spirit
               is
               ,
               and
               its
               nature
               ,
               if
               it
               is
               the
               
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Spirit
               of
               peac●…
               and
               truth
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               the
               spirit
               of
               Satan
               it
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               trouble
               and
               errour
               which
               hath
               raised
               the
               trouble
               and
               errou●…
               which
               rules
               at
               present
               in
               your
               Kingdomes
               .
            
             
               Since
               such
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               this
               new
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               its
               Maxims
               ,
               such
               ar●…
               its
               works
               ,
               that
               are
               at
               this
               day
               discovered
               ,
               and
               made
               evident
               :
               who
               is
               that
               man
               that
               can
               defend
               it
               ?
               that
               can
               preserve
               i●…
               in
               his
               conscience
               ?
               that
               can
               have
               repos●…
               or
               comfort
               in
               his
               soul
               ,
               by
               adhering
               to
               it
               ?
               There
               's
               no
               more
               need
               of
               Disputes
               ,
               or
               Arguments
               to
               convince
               it
               :
               She
               is
               convinc'd
               by
               her self
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               character
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               stamp'd
               upon
               the
               Heretical
               man
               ,
               by
               the
               Pen
               of
               the
               Apostle
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               who
               commands
               us
               to
               depart
               for
               these
               reasons
               :
               There
               is
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               a
               perverted
               spirit
               ,
               that
               is
               condemned
               by
               it self
               .
               This
               is
               the
               imag●…
               that
               all
               the
               world
               doth
               see
               at
               present
               in
               this
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               its
               Genius
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               rests
               now
               one
               thing
               to
               do
               
               which
               is
               ,
               to
               apply
               this
               remedy
               of
               Salvation
               to
               the
               Conscience
               of
               the
               People
               seduced
               by
               the
               errour
               .
               There
               is
               no
               more
               to
               do
               than
               to
               anoint
               the
               wound
               the
               Scorpion
               hath
               made
               with
               the
               oyl
               where
               it
               hath
               been
               bruised
               .
               For
               the
               way
               to
               heal
               them
               is
               now
               very
               easy
               ,
               by
               reason
               their
               Reformation
               hath
               receiv'd
               such
               a
               miserable
               success
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               more
               easy
               than
               to
               make
               the
               People
               know
               thereupon
               by
               the
               conviction
               of
               their
               Pastors
               ,
               upon
               the
               very
               Foundations
               and
               Maxims
               of
               their
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               neither
               Church
               nor
               Faith
               :
               But
               then
               when
               they
               supposed
               (
               contrary
               to
               the
               promise
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               )
               the
               Church
               was
               fallen
               into
               ruine
               ,
               for
               pretext
               of
               reforming
               it
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               been
               able
               to
               form
               an
               other
               ,
               which
               hath
               the
               conditions
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               but
               an
               infinity
               of
               different
               and
               contrary
               Sects
               among
               them
               ,
               none
               of
               which
               can
               be
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               in
               rejecting
               the
               authority
               of
               Tradition
               for
               interpreting
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               
               judgement
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               the
               declaration
               of
               her
               Faith
               ,
               They
               have
               abandoned
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               might
               abound
               in
               his
               own
               sense
               ,
               by
               the
               different
               opinions
               they
               have
               conceived
               .
               That
               which
               of
               necessity
               must
               cast
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               into
               the
               Independence
               of
               all
               rule
               ,
               and
               the
               indifference
               of
               all
               opinion
               in
               Religion
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               modesty
               to
               accuse
               the
               Church
               of
               Errour
               in
               all
               the
               Ages
               ,
               hath
               been
               the
               beginning
               to
               make
               the
               Authors
               of
               this
               Reformation
               agree
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               remained
               pure
               in
               Faith
               during
               the
               time
               of
               the
               four
               first
               general
               Councils
               ;
               they
               have
               afforded
               us
               a
               way
               by
               this
               to
               disabuse
               the
               People
               ,
               they
               do
               abuse
               ,
               when
               they
               accuse
               the
               Church
               at
               this
               day
               of
               Errour
               in
               the
               heads
               of
               her
               Faith
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               rejected
               .
               For
               they
               can
               no
               longer
               avoyd
               falling
               into
               a
               manifest
               contradiction
               of
               the
               sense
               which
               they
               impute
               to
               the
               antient
               Fathers
               in
               points
               of
               Faith
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               controversy
               between
               
               us
               .
               They
               cannot
               brand
               the
               Church
               at
               this
               day
               for
               having
               a
               different
               opinion
               in
               Faith
               from
               the
               Antient
               Church
               ,
               without
               cutting
               their
               throats
               with
               their
               own
               proper
               contradictions
               ,
               upon
               the
               opinion
               they
               attribute
               to
               the
               Fa●…hers
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               to
               do
               for
               the
               informing
               the
               People
               ,
               separated
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               obliging
               them
               to
               enter
               again
               into
               her
               ,
               than
               to
               make
               them
               understand
               the
               cheat
               wherewith
               they
               have
               been
               surprized
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               by
               convincing
               ,
               in
               their
               presence
               ,
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               of
               an
               evident
               contradiction
               of
               themselves
               ,
               by
               the
               consequences
               of
               the
               Fundamental
               Maxims
               of
               their
               Reformation
               .
               From
               whence
               results
               the
               indubitable
               Demonstration
               ,
               which
               proceeds
               from
               the
               spirit
               of
               lying
               and
               errour
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               please
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               to
               imploy
               this
               way
               for
               your
               instruction
               ,
               and
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               your
               Conscience
               ,
               
               that
               your
               Conversion
               and
               return
               to
               t●…
               Church
               may
               both
               open
               the
               hearts
               and
               the
               way
               for
               all
               the
               rest
               to
               follow
               your
               example
               ,
               You
               cannot
               do
               it
               mor●…
               solemnly
               ,
               or
               commodiously
               ,
               than
               in
               th●…
               place
               wherein
               you
               are
               at
               the
               present
               ▪
               We
               have
               in
               this
               place
               five
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Communion
               separated
               from
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               who
               have
               gotten
               themselves
               as
               much
               credit
               and
               authority
               ,
               through
               the
               esteem
               of
               their
               sufficiency
               ,
               and
               reputation
               of
               their
               zeal
               ,
               as
               any
               that
               are
               in
               their
               whole
               body
               .
            
             
               Your
               Majestie
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               may
               easily
               obtain
               of
               the
               King
               your
               good
               Brother
               and
               Friend
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               called
               ,
               by
               his
               Authority
               ,
               to
               come
               (
               with
               all
               those
               of
               their
               Communion
               wherewith
               they
               would
               be
               assisted
               )
               and
               appear
               in
               presence
               of
               Monsieur
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Paris
               ,
               and
               Monsieur
               his
               Coadjutor
               ,
               and
               the
               Catholick
               Doctors
               ,
               which
               he
               shall
               please
               to
               bring
               with
               him
               .
               And
               there
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               you
               Majestie
               being
               present
               ,
               to
               speak
               and
               answer
               with
               all
               security
               and
               liberty
               ,
               that
               
               which
               their
               spirit
               and
               conscience
               doth
               suggest
               to
               them
               upon
               the
               evident
               contradictions
               of
               the
               principles
               and
               consequences
               of
               their
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               different
               Sects
               which
               have
               for
               saken
               the
               Church
               under
               this
               pretext
               ,
               there
               is
               neither
               Church
               nor
               Faith.
               And
               that
               ,
               upon
               the
               Points
               of
               Faith
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               accused
               the
               Church
               of
               Errour
               ,
               and
               have
               taken
               the
               opportunity
               to
               separate
               themselves
               from
               her
               ,
               they
               are
               likewise
               separated
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               all
               Ages
               .
               So
               that
               they
               cannot
               any
               waies
               accuse
               us
               of
               diversity
               of
               opinion
               with
               the
               Antient
               Church
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               again
               fall
               into
               an
               evident
               contradiction
               of
               themselves
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               Antient
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               of
               us
               .
            
             
               These
               Ministers
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               will
               deny
               neither
               the
               desire
               of
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               nor
               the
               Commandment
               of
               the
               King
               your
               good
               Brother
               ,
               to
               render
               the
               duty
               both
               to
               their
               charge
               and
               to
               their
               conscience
               ,
               unless
               they
               'll
               wirness
               ,
               by
               their
               denial
               ,
               
               the
               open
               forsaking
               which
               they
               make
               o●…
               their
               cause
               ,
               and
               the
               condemnation
               which
               they
               themselves
               pronounce
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
            
             
               But
               they
               'll
               love
               rather
               (
               as
               I
               think
               )
               ingenuously
               to
               present
               themselves
               ,
               to
               yield
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               contradict
               ,
               than
               to
               incurr
               the
               blame
               of
               being
               acknowledged
               formal
               enemies
               of
               the
               peace
               and
               re-union
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               through
               the
               perversness
               of
               an
               obstinate
               Faith.
               I
               know
               not
               what
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               rather
               love
               to
               fling
               themselves
               headlong
               ,
               with
               their
               people
               ,
               into
               the
               confusion
               and
               disorder
               of
               Independency
               ,
               and
               indifference
               of
               all
               opinion
               in
               Religion
               ,
               than
               to
               avouch
               the
               errour
               and
               blindness
               of
               those
               who
               were
               the
               first
               Egressors
               from
               the
               Church
               by
               these
               Maxims
               ,
               which
               have
               cast
               ,
               by
               their
               consequenc
               s
               ,
               their
               Followers
               into
               this
               abyss
               of
               irreligion
               ,
               whereinto
               we
               see
               them
               at
               this
               present
               fallen
               .
            
             
               And
               when
               the
               Ministers
               would
               let
               
               themselves
               be
               carried
               away
               to
               so
               unlucky
               a
               thought
               ,
               I
               do
               no
               waies
               believe
               that
               in
               France
               the
               People
               would
               follow
               them
               ,
               and
               adhere
               to
               their
               opinions
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               wherefore
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               I
               dare
               hope
               that
               the
               Ministers
               which
               are
               in
               Paris
               ,
               being
               obliged
               by
               the
               desire
               of
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               and
               the
               will
               of
               their
               Sovereign
               ,
               to
               submit
               to
               this
               Law
               ,
               which
               their
               own
               Conscience
               imposes
               on
               them
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               their
               own
               People
               (
               for
               the
               People
               will
               have
               no
               less
               affection
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               no
               less
               desirous
               to
               see
               the
               success
               of
               the
               appearance
               of
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               the
               answer
               they
               shall
               make
               )
               will
               yield
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               rather
               choose
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               way
               of
               honour
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               than
               basely
               to
               appear
               desertors
               ,
               at
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               both
               of
               their
               Cause
               ,
               and
               good
               Faith.
               
            
             
               Whatsoever
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               they
               do
               ,
               whether
               they
               follow
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Peace
               and
               Truth
               ,
               or
               whether
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Pride
               suggest
               unto
               them
               to
               avoyd
               and
               
               fly
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               you●…
               Majestie
               shall
               alwaies
               have
               all
               full
               satisfaction
               for
               departing
               from
               the
               errour
               ,
               which
               you
               shall
               see
               forsaken
               or
               condemned
               by
               its
               own
               Ministers
               ;
               and
               entring
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Pillar
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Rock
               of
               Ages
               ,
               against
               which
               you
               see
               all
               the
               sail
               of
               different
               Sects
               ,
               running
               at
               every
               wind
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               through
               the
               deceit
               of
               them
               that
               conduct
               them
               ,
               to
               break
               and
               shipwrack
               ●…hemselves
               .
               And
               then
               when
               your
               Majestie
               shall
               be
               entred
               into
               the
               Church
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               and
               when
               all
               the
               world
               shall
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               desire
               to
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               searching
               for
               the
               Truth
               ,
               by
               the
               repose
               of
               your
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               love
               of
               your
               Salvation
               ,
               shall
               have
               been
               your
               whole
               motive
               ,
               You
               need
               not
               doubt
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               but
               your
               example
               will
               make
               the
               like
               impression
               in
               all
               the
               souls
               that
               are
               touched
               with
               the
               fear
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               You
               need
               not
               doubt
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               for
               so
               much
               as
               God
               hath
               elevated
               your
               Majestie
               in
               
               birth
               and
               eminent
               dignity
               above
               the
               rest
               ●…hat
               are
               in
               the
               Communion
               wherein
               ●…ou
               have
               lived
               ,
               They
               all
               seeing
               these
               ●…ircumstances
               of
               your
               change
               ,
               and
               en●…rance
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               of
               the
               Church
               ●…pon
               the
               wings
               of
               the
               victory
               of
               Truth
               ,
               ●…hich
               carries
               you
               thither
               alone
               ,
               will
               ●…e
               stirred
               up
               to
               give
               glory
               to
               God
               for
               ●…he
               same
               causes
               for
               which
               you
               shall
               be
               ●…endred
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               It
               concerns
               you
               then
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               to
               make
               ●…our
               entrance
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               and
               that
               ●…ou
               serve
               your self
               of
               this
               way
               to
               ad●…ress
               your self
               thither
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               your
               ●…onversion
               and
               return
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               ●…ring
               to
               her
               ,
               with
               you
               ,
               by
               the
               solemn
               ●…onviction
               of
               the
               errour
               which
               hath
               ●…ismembred
               her
               ,
               not
               onely
               those
               which
               ●…he
               division
               of
               your
               Fathers
               hath
               torn
               ●…rom
               her
               ,
               but
               also
               all
               the
               rest
               which
               ●…he
               same
               cause
               hath
               separated
               .
               For
               by
               ●…he
               power
               which
               Truth
               hath
               upon
               the
               Conscience
               of
               men
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               apparent
               ,
               here
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               it
               will
               come
               to
               ●…ass
               after
               this
               manner
               .
            
             
             
               When
               the
               People
               shall
               see
               that
               th●…
               Ministers
               called
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               you●…
               Majestie
               ,
               either
               by
               their
               avowing
               of
               th●…
               truth
               ,
               or
               refusal
               to
               appear
               ,
               shall
               hav●…
               been
               themselves
               the
               Ministers
               of
               you●…
               Conversion
               ,
               every
               one
               will
               ●…nter
               up
               on
               the
               examination
               of
               the
               causes
               an●…
               reasons
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               which
               shall
               hav●…
               moved
               you
               thither
               ,
               which
               shall
               have
               no●…
               less
               vertue
               to
               make
               the
               like
               impression
               in
               their
               souls
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               means
               .
            
             
               For
               whether
               the
               Ministers
               do
               sincerely
               yield
               to
               the
               Truth
               ,
               which
               they
               will
               not
               know
               how
               to
               contradict
               ,
               or
               whether
               they
               condemn
               themselves
               by
               their
               refusal
               of
               an
               ingenuous
               proceeding
               ,
               the
               event
               of
               their
               Convocation
               shall
               be
               alike
               and
               universal
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               where
               the
               same
               way
               to
               call
               back
               the
               People
               to
               the
               Church
               shall
               be
               practised
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               no
               Ministers
               in
               France
               will
               know
               what
               to
               answer
               ,
               when
               those
               of
               Paris
               shall
               be
               made
               dumb
               .
               No
               others
               will
               by
               any
               manner
               of
               means
               
               dispute
               them
               concerning
               their
               sufficiency
               :
               But
               if
               they
               are
               wanting
               to
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
               ,
               you
               may
               easily
               meet
               many
               more
               ingenuous
               ,
               who
               will
               no
               waies
               refuse
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               Truth
               .
               By
               this
               way
               the
               People
               ,
               who
               seek
               nothing
               but
               their
               salvation
               ,
               and
               who
               have
               no
               interest
               more
               pretious
               ,
               will
               be
               ravished
               to
               see
               themselves
               at
               last
               ,
               by
               a
               plain
               ,
               solid
               and
               sincere
               instruction
               ,
               upon
               the
               true
               understanding
               of
               matters
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               drawn
               from
               this
               Labyrinth
               of
               disputes
               ,
               which
               are
               given
               them
               for
               matter
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               no
               less
               Enemies
               to
               Piety
               than
               Christian
               Charity
               .
            
             
               For
               this
               effect
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               desiring
               to
               be
               assisting
               to
               the
               design
               of
               making
               the
               People
               see
               ,
               by
               the
               conviction
               of
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               that
               being
               separated
               from
               the
               Church
               under
               this
               pretext
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               they
               are
               left
               by
               that
               means
               without
               Faith
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               then
               when
               one
               perswades
               them
               ;
               
               that
               in
               the
               Questions
               controverted
               i●…
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Church
               teaches
               contrary
               to
               what
               the
               Antient
               Church
               hath
               believed
               ;
               those
               that
               accuse
               them
               canno●…
               do
               it
               but
               by
               a
               formal
               contradicting
               bot●…
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               and
               themselves
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               necessary
               argument
               of
               lying
               and
               errour
               :
               I
               here
               put
               forth
               into
               the
               light
               a
               little
               Treatise
               ,
               wherein
               these
               two
               Truth●…
               are
               rendred
               evident
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               formed
               no
               Controversy
               more
               important
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               own
               opinion
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               Transubstantiation
               in
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               .
               They
               accuse
               us
               for
               having
               Introduced
               ,
               by
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               change
               ,
               the
               necessity
               of
               adoring
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               or
               the
               Sacrament
               it self
               ,
               which
               we
               maintain
               to
               be
               Jesus
               Christ
               himself
               .
               They
               impute
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               we
               have
               altered
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Antient
               Church
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               say
               ,
               both
               this
               change
               ,
               and
               the
               adoration
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               hath
               been
               unknown
               .
               
               They
               make
               this
               the
               principal
               cause
               ,
               forsooth
               ,
               of
               their
               sole
               necessity
               of
               separating
               themselves
               from
               us
               .
            
             
               And
               being
               not
               able
               to
               deny
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Antient
               Church
               did
               solemnly
               offer
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               God
               his
               Father
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               institution
               ,
               in
               the
               holy
               Eucharist
               ,
               they
               also
               cloak
               their
               difference
               in
               this
               subject
               ,
               from
               the
               Antient
               Church
               ,
               and
               from
               us
               ,
               with
               this
               ,
               That
               the
               Antient
               Church
               did
               not
               believe
               (
               as
               they
               presume
               )
               Transubstantiation
               with
               us
               ,
               nor
               by
               consequence
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               saying
               ,
               That
               to
               this
               subject
               ,
               as
               they
               reject
               in
               our
               belief
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               so
               they
               have
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               likewise
               abolished
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               celebrates
               at
               this
               present
               .
               I
               have
               made
               it
               evident
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               that
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               at
               this
               day
               is
               conformable
               to
               the
               Antient
               upon
               this
               change
               ,
               in
               a
               Book
               which
               I
               have
               published
               against
               the
               defences
               
               brought
               by
               Minister
               Aubertin
               upon
               the
               passages
               of
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               ,
               in
               his
               Book
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               reduced
               the
               demonstration
               of
               the
               Truth
               to
               this
               point
               ,
               viz.
               That
               all
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               have
               believed
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               change
               ,
               which
               interposes
               it self
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               there
               is
               rendred
               ,
               the
               same
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               received
               by
               the
               mouths
               of
               Believers
               ,
               whereof
               Jesus
               Christ
               speaks
               in
               St.
               John
               ,
               where
               he
               commands
               us
               to
               eat
               and
               drink
               them
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               have
               eternal
               life
               .
               The
               Minister
               hath
               not
               been
               able
               to
               contradict
               this
               truth
               ,
               but
               in
               formally
               contradicting
               the
               sense
               which
               the
               Authors
               of
               his
               opinion
               ,
               before
               him
               ,
               have
               attributed
               to
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               as
               conformable
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               making
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Fathers
               formally
               contrary
               to
               that
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               he
               attributes
               to
               them
               formally
               contrary
               to
               the
               true
               sense
               which
               they
               have
               and
               do
               declare
               in
               clear
               and
               express
               
               words
               .
               I
               have
               convinced
               him
               by
               the
               proof
               of
               an
               evident
               demonstration
               in
               this
               little
               Treatise
               .
               And
               if
               he
               be
               called
               to
               answer
               upon
               this
               conviction
               ,
               the
               Truth
               will
               be
               found
               to
               be
               victorious
               ,
               either
               by
               his
               good
               or
               his
               evil
               Faith.
               And
               as
               their
               Consciences
               tell
               them
               ,
               and
               bite
               them
               for
               having
               introduced
               ,
               by
               their
               Reformation
               ,
               all
               Opinions
               equally
               contrary
               to
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               all
               Ages
               .
               When
               they
               see
               themselves
               reduced
               to
               this
               extremity
               ,
               they
               cast
               themselves
               into
               the
               retrenchment
               of
               their
               Fundamental
               Maxims
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               admit
               of
               no
               rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               interpreted
               by
               every
               mans
               reason
               .
               Upon
               that
               I
               have
               convinced
               them
               by
               a
               Demonstration
               without
               Reply
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               design
               of
               their
               Reformation
               ,
               founded
               upon
               the
               use
               of
               this
               rule
               ,
               they
               have
               lost
               both
               the
               Church
               and
               Faith.
               Which
               they
               must
               avouch
               if
               they
               be
               called
               to
               answer
               there
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Truth
               shall
               conserve
               its
               
               advantage
               by
               the
               refusal
               they
               shall
               make
               .
            
             
               I
               most
               humbly
               intreat
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               let
               this
               little
               work
               have
               the
               glory
               to
               appear
               to
               the
               World
               under
               your
               Royal
               Name
               ,
               for
               a
               prop
               which
               will
               be
               able
               to
               serve
               your
               Faith
               ,
               as
               an
               Instrument
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               the
               Victory
               whereof
               ought
               happily
               to
               gain
               you
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               by
               gaining
               you
               ,
               to
               bring
               with
               you
               her
               Peace
               ,
               and
               re-union
               of
               all
               the
               Parties
               that
               are
               divided
               from
               her
               .
               For
               assuredly
               this
               grace
               of
               Heaven
               is
               not
               far
               from
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               our selves
               do
               not
               draw
               our selves
               back
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               am
               certain
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               please
               the
               prudence
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               established
               for
               the
               conduct
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               as
               I
               hope
               they
               will
               be
               pleased
               )
               to
               serve
               themselves
               towards
               the
               People
               that
               have
               abandoned
               their
               Crosier
               ,
               of
               the
               way
               that
               I
               propose
               and
               present
               to
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               they
               shall
               
               see
               ,
               without
               much
               pain
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               the
               strayed
               Sheep
               returning
               to
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               very
               hand
               of
               those
               which
               keep
               them
               withdrawn
               from
               their
               Sheepfolds
               .
               For
               in
               effect
               ,
               when
               the
               evidence
               of
               this
               demonstrated
               Truth
               shall
               once
               have
               taken
               its
               place
               (
               by
               the
               sweetness
               of
               the
               amiable
               conferences
               ,
               where
               she
               ought
               to
               be
               treated
               with
               all
               sincerity
               and
               liberty
               )
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               all
               our
               separated
               Brethren
               ,
               as
               well
               Ministers
               as
               People
               ,
               they
               will
               consent
               with
               joy
               to
               re-enter
               into
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               So
               much
               the
               more
               willingly
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               reasons
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               her
               Faith
               ,
               acknowledged
               conformable
               to
               the
               Tradition
               of
               all
               Ages
               ,
               they
               shall
               so
               acknowledge
               her
               in
               all
               her
               parts
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               True
               Seed
               from
               which
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               hath
               caused
               Piety
               and
               Charity
               to
               spring
               ,
               flourish
               and
               fructifie
               in
               Believers
               .
            
             
               From
               whence
               it
               follows
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               and
               lawful
               Reformation
               ,
               which
               all
               good
               men
               of
               the
               
               Church
               desire
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               doth
               depend
               no
               otherwise
               than
               upon
               the
               understanding
               and
               practice
               of
               these
               same
               Truths
               ,
               by
               the
               duty
               to
               which
               they
               address
               all
               Believers
               ,
               in
               the
               different
               vocations
               whereto
               God
               calls
               them
               .
               In
               all
               which
               ,
               the
               end
               which
               is
               proposed
               them
               ,
               is
               no
               other
               than
               to
               live
               united
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               with
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               to
               serve
               God
               under
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Government
               which
               he
               hath
               put
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               which
               feed
               the
               Flock
               with
               an
               unanimous
               consent
               ,
               under
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               espe●…ial
               Chair
               of
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               established
               at
               Rome
               by
               two
               Principals
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               and
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               from
               which
               whosoever
               separates
               himself
               ,
               is
               a
               Schismatick
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Upon
               this
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               I
               am
               imboldened
               to
               speak
               for
               this
               last
               time
               to
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               that
               as
               you
               may
               if
               you
               will
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               which
               I
               propose
               to
               you
               ,
               lay
               the
               Foundation
               
               of
               this
               work
               ,
               by
               your
               Conversion
               and
               entrance
               into
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               :
               You
               will
               find
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               success
               shall
               be
               ,
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               indubitable
               way
               of
               re-establishing
               you
               in
               your
               Throne
               .
               Certainly
               all
               will
               agree
               with
               me
               ,
               that
               this
               work
               is
               upon
               such
               conditions
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               had
               receiv'd
               its
               accomplishment
               in
               Paris
               ,
               with
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               People
               separated
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               there
               's
               no
               place
               in
               all
               France
               wherein
               they
               would
               refuse
               to
               do
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               once
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Peace
               ,
               and
               re-union
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               had
               thus
               gained
               the
               heart
               of
               our
               separated
               Brethren
               which
               are
               in
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               acknowledging
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               that
               the
               onely
               safe
               and
               necessary
               Reformation
               ought
               to
               be
               this
               ,
               which
               ,
               by
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               definitions
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               her
               Doctrine
               ,
               in
               her
               Service
               ,
               and
               in
               her
               Government
               ,
               shall
               re-establish
               a
               Christian
               life
               among
               Christians
               :
               
               the
               other
               People
               and
               Pastors
               (
               and
               the
               Pastors
               for
               the
               love
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               very
               motion
               of
               the
               People
               )
               which
               are
               in
               the
               same
               Communion
               in
               other
               parts
               of
               Europe
               ,
               will
               without
               doubt
               do
               the
               same
               thing
               .
            
             
               Think
               you
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               that
               if
               your
               Subjects
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               are
               in
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               faithful
               and
               affectionate
               to
               your
               Crown
               and
               Person
               ,
               seeing
               the
               success
               of
               this
               project
               hapned
               in
               France
               ,
               to
               which
               your
               Conversion
               shall
               have
               given
               the
               beginning
               and
               motion
               ,
               they
               will
               resist
               the
               call
               of
               the
               same
               grace
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               can
               be
               able
               to
               find
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               in
               their
               mouths
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               either
               reason
               ,
               or
               means
               ,
               for
               to
               hinder
               themselves
               to
               follow
               that
               ,
               which
               all
               those
               of
               their
               Communion
               shall
               have
               done
               here
               ?
               And
               after
               this
               will
               you
               doubt
               ,
               that
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               never
               wanting
               to
               his
               promises
               ,
               will
               not
               accomplish
               in
               you
               fully
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               promised
               to
               those
               that
               
               believe
               in
               him
               ,
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               his
               own
               Son
               ,
               when
               he
               tels
               them
               ,
               
                 Search
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 added
                 unto
                 you
                 ?
              
               Will
               you
               doubt
               ,
               that
               in
               thus
               searching
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               find
               also
               your
               own
               ?
               And
               that
               Heaven
               will
               not
               likewise
               render
               unto
               you
               ,
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
               this
               temporal
               recompence
               ,
               for
               a
               token
               of
               that
               you
               shall
               have
               sought
               ,
               and
               which
               you
               shall
               receive
               in
               Heaven
               for
               eternity
               ?
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               deceives
               no
               man
               ;
               it
               is
               more
               firm
               and
               immovable
               than
               the
               Heaven
               and
               the
               Earth
               ;
               for
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               shall
               vanish
               away
               ,
               but
               one
               sole
               Iota
               of
               the
               Word
               uttered
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               shall
               not
               pass
               away
               .
               When
               I
               tell
               you
               these
               things
               ,
               founded
               upon
               the
               Truth
               which
               he
               hath
               spoken
               unto
               us
               ,
               believe
               that
               this
               is
               he
               himself
               that
               addresses
               them
               to
               you
               by
               my
               mouth
               .
               It
               is
               he
               himself
               that
               calls
               you
               .
               It
               is
               he
               
               himself
               that
               stretcheth
               forth
               his
               hand
               towards
               you
               .
               It
               is
               he
               himself
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               hand
               hath
               conducted
               you
               ,
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               to
               the
               place
               where
               you
               are
               .
               Recollect
               again
               your self
               upon
               all
               the
               thoughts
               of
               your
               heart
               ,
               since
               the
               time
               your
               Majestie
               parted
               from
               hence
               ,
               to
               the
               time
               your
               Majestie
               returned
               back
               .
            
             
               Think
               upon
               all
               that
               you
               have
               been
               willing
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               upon
               all
               that
               which
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               to
               do
               with
               you
               :
               For
               he
               hath
               done
               all
               the
               things
               ,
               both
               what
               you
               see
               and
               what
               you
               suffer
               ,
               upon
               your
               Person
               and
               upon
               your
               Estate
               .
            
             
               He
               hath
               put
               you
               into
               the
               Estate
               you
               are
               ,
               to
               make
               you
               understand
               his
               voyce
               ,
               and
               for
               to
               oblige
               you
               to
               say
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 what
                 wilt
                 thou
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 ?
              
            
             
               You
               have
               thought
               to
               be
               able
               to
               reascend
               upon
               your
               Throne
               ,
               by
               the
               means
               of
               those
               of
               your
               Subjects
               ,
               who
               appear'd
               to
               retain
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               for
               your
               Crown
               ,
               that
               fidelity
               to
               which
               a
               more
               antient
               Bond
               held
               them
               obliged
               more
               straitly
               
               than
               all
               others
               .
               God
               would
               not
               have
               it
               so
               .
               They
               had
               a
               design
               to
               bind
               your
               Conscience
               to
               the
               Lawes
               of
               their
               Reformation
               ,
               by
               an
               oath
               to
               observe
               the
               conditions
               of
               their
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               by
               abjuring
               your
               opinions
               ,
               that
               drew
               more
               near
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               .
            
             
               They
               hoped
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               that
               in
               conserving
               upon
               your
               head
               some
               Form
               ,
               at
               least
               apparent
               ,
               of
               the
               Royal
               Government
               ,
               under
               which
               they
               had
               so
               happily
               obeyed
               your
               Fathers
               for
               so
               many
               Ages
               ,
               they
               should
               avoyd
               the
               falling
               under
               the
               slavage
               of
               the
               Tyrannie
               which
               is
               called
               
                 Cromwel's
                 Commonwealth
              
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               they
               should
               defend
               by
               this
               way
               the
               factiousness
               of
               their
               Religion
               from
               giving
               place
               to
               his
               Independency
               ,
               What
               is
               it
               come
               to
               ?
               God
               hath
               destroyed
               all
               their
               Counsels
               .
               He
               hath
               routed
               all
               their
               Armies
               by
               the
               Arm
               of
               this
               False-prophet
               ,
               by
               whose
               mouth
               he
               convinces
               ,
               and
               confounds
               in
               the
               face
               of
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               by
               mouth
               and
               by
               writing
               ,
               
               the
               rules
               of
               their
               Covenant
               ,
               by
               the
               proper
               Maxims
               of
               their
               Reformation
               .
               God
               hath
               delivered
               them
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               imposed
               upon
               them
               the
               yoke
               of
               his
               absolute
               domination
               .
               They
               must
               now
               submit
               to
               the
               Lawes
               of
               his
               Independency
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Common-wealth
               ,
               the
               name
               whereof
               serves
               for
               a
               Masque
               to
               his
               Tyrannie
               .
            
             
               But
               God
               hath
               delivered
               you
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               conduct
               of
               his
               Providence
               ,
               full
               of
               trembling
               and
               admiration
               ,
               he
               hath
               withdrawn
               your
               Sacred
               Person
               from
               a
               thousand
               dangers
               ,
               which
               threatned
               it
               from
               the
               fury
               and
               cruelty
               of
               this
               Monster
               ,
               who
               spared
               neither
               the
               force
               of
               Iron
               ,
               nor
               the
               value
               of
               Gold
               ,
               to
               find
               the
               means
               of
               violently
               taking
               away
               your
               life
               .
               You
               have
               seen
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               to
               descend
               upon
               your
               head
               ,
               who
               according
               to
               the
               terms
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               hath
               loosned
               the
               Belts
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               bound
               their
               Reins
               with
               Cords
               .
            
             
             
               You
               have
               seen
               his
               Arm
               armed
               with
               his
               rage
               ,
               to
               defeat
               your
               Armies
               .
               Combating
               at
               their
               head
               you
               have
               done
               bravely
               ,
               with
               your
               hand
               ,
               and
               with
               your
               courage
               ,
               all
               that
               the
               generosity
               of
               a
               valiant
               and
               magnanimous
               Prince
               could
               do
               ,
               to
               associate
               Victory
               to
               the
               justice
               of
               your
               Arms.
               You
               have
               there
               shed
               your
               Blood
               ,
               and
               seen
               that
               of
               your
               faithful
               Subjects
               to
               stream
               through
               the
               fields
               covered
               with
               their
               bodies
               .
            
             
               Your
               valour
               ,
               and
               their
               unfearful
               hearts
               ,
               had
               for
               a
               time
               gotten
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               great
               number
               of
               your
               Enemies
               ,
               who
               saw
               themselves
               ready
               to
               turn
               their
               backs
               :
               But
               the
               chance
               of
               Arms
               turning
               in
               an
               instant
               for
               them
               ,
               this
               ill
               hap
               ,
               fatal
               to
               your
               Crown
               ravishd
               from
               you
               in
               this
               last
               Conflict
               ,
               according
               to
               humane
               appearance
               ,
               both
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               hope
               of
               recovering
               it
               .
               But
               God
               hath
               waies
               unknown
               to
               men
               ;
               and
               his
               waies
               are
               not
               our
               waies
               .
               It
               is
               in
               our
               weakness
               that
               he
               magnifies
               his
               strength
               ,
               
               and
               in
               our
               lowliness
               that
               he
               makes
               his
               height
               to
               be
               seen
               .
            
             
               Then
               when
               you
               were
               thus
               deprived
               of
               your
               Forces
               ,
               and
               all
               humane
               means
               of
               safety
               taken
               from
               you
               ,
               he
               came
               to
               you
               under
               another
               visage
               ,
               and
               armed
               you
               with
               a
               sense
               of
               hardiness
               ,
               and
               resolution
               ,
               which
               was
               above
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               for
               the
               Party
               which
               you
               made
               choyce
               of
               for
               your
               security
               .
               You
               resolv'd
               with
               your self
               to
               seek
               it
               ,
               by
               exposing
               your
               sole
               Person
               in
               the
               solitariness
               of
               waies
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               desert
               of
               Forrests
               ,
               to
               the
               hazard
               of
               a
               thousand
               sad
               Accidents
               ;
               after
               you
               had
               hidden
               all
               the
               Marks
               of
               that
               Majestie
               which
               is
               born
               with
               you
               ,
               under
               a
               form
               borrowed
               from
               the
               most
               base
               condition
               ,
               that
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               which
               owe
               you
               after
               God
               the
               second
               homage
               ,
               might
               not
               know
               what
               you
               truly
               were
               .
               You
               have
               passed
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               without
               astonishment
               ,
               and
               without
               fear
               ,
               across
               a
               thousand
               objects
               ,
               which
               the
               imagination
               
               at
               every
               step
               presented
               to
               you
               .
               It
               is
               there
               ,
               where
               you
               acknowledged
               God
               had
               incamped
               his
               Angels
               about
               you
               ,
               for
               your
               guard
               ,
               and
               for
               your
               defence
               .
               It
               is
               there
               ,
               where
               he
               made
               a
               simple
               Peasant
               ,
               and
               an
               infirm
               Woman
               ,
               the
               very
               Angels
               of
               his
               assistance
               ,
               for
               to
               be
               your
               guide
               :
               giving
               to
               the
               simplicity
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               frailty
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               prudence
               and
               resolution
               necessary
               to
               conduct
               you
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               judgement
               as
               sincere
               loyalty
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               you
               ,
               as
               a
               stranger
               and
               unknown
               person
               ,
               both
               the
               object
               of
               every
               mans
               scorn
               and
               disdain
               ,
               into
               the
               Capital
               City
               of
               your
               Ancestors
               Inheritance
               .
               It
               is
               there
               ,
               where
               before
               fearing
               (
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Orders
               set
               forth
               against
               your
               life
               ,
               and
               for
               discovering
               you
               )
               the
               meeting
               so
               many
               faces
               that
               would
               regard
               yours
               ,
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               hath
               withdrawn
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               those
               who
               had
               a
               heart
               to
               hurt
               you
               .
               And
               he
               hath
               opened
               them
               to
               him
               alone
               ,
               for
               to
               acknowledge
               
               you
               ,
               who
               without
               being
               prevented
               ,
               either
               by
               a
               fore-sight
               ,
               or
               expectation
               of
               you
               ,
               became
               the
               Angel
               of
               your
               conduct
               ,
               for
               your
               crossing
               the
               Seas
               ,
               descending
               upon
               our
               Banks
               ,
               and
               moreover
               ,
               rendring
               you
               to
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Queen
               your
               dear
               Mother
               ,
               to
               whom
               your
               presence
               hath
               caused
               a
               greater
               cessation
               of
               grief
               ,
               and
               rendred
               a
               greater
               joy
               ,
               than
               you
               did
               at
               your
               Birth
               .
            
             
               God
               hath
               then
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               made
               you
               to
               return
               hither
               into
               the
               Bosome
               ,
               wherein
               your
               Majestie
               hath
               begun
               to
               live
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               give
               you
               a
               new
               one
               ,
               by
               your
               being
               born
               again
               into
               the
               spiritual
               Bosome
               of
               your
               eternal
               Mother
               .
               You
               may
               see
               the
               conduct
               and
               counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               calls
               you
               to
               him
               by
               a
               call
               so
               marvelous
               ,
               having
               heard
               the
               prayers
               and
               vows
               ,
               the
               sighs
               and
               tears
               of
               this
               Catholique
               Princess
               ,
               to
               give
               her
               the
               joy
               to
               see
               you
               rendred
               a
               partaker
               of
               the
               greatest
               graces
               she
               hath
               received
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               
               which
               she
               hath
               implored
               for
               you
               ever
               since
               your
               Birth
               ,
               without
               ceasing
               .
            
             
               Since
               she
               is
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Henry
               the
               Great
               ,
               the
               Glory
               of
               most
               Christian
               Kings
               ,
               she
               implores
               of
               God
               for
               you
               the
               inheritance
               of
               that
               grace
               he
               received
               from
               his
               hand
               ,
               which
               set
               him
               at
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               time
               both
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Throne
               .
               Her
               faith
               implores
               it
               ,
               her
               patience
               hopes
               it
               ,
               and
               her
               piety
               shall
               obtain
               it
               .
               This
               is
               the
               consolation
               she
               sighs
               after
               ,
               for
               restoring
               her
               from
               so
               many
               bitter
               afflictions
               ,
               which
               she
               hath
               suckt
               in
               at
               leisure
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               hath
               poured
               upon
               her
               ,
               in
               his
               Sons
               Chalice
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               proves
               the
               constancy
               of
               those
               who
               love
               him
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               tears
               of
               this
               desolate
               Princess
               ,
               I
               adde
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               the
               Innocent
               Blood
               shed
               before
               God
               by
               the
               King
               your
               Father
               ,
               whom
               I
               think
               I
               may
               be
               able
               without
               fear
               to
               stile
               happy
               .
               For
               if
               we
               look
               upon
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               he
               
               hath
               been
               persecuted
               and
               cruelly
               ●…ain
               ,
               being
               able
               to
               avoyd
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               have
               submitted
               his
               Conscience
               to
               their
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               consented
               to
               the
               abolishing
               of
               Episcopacy
               .
            
             
               But
               he
               hath
               loved
               rather
               to
               glorifie
               God
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               for
               supporting
               a
               Dignity
               which
               he
               hath
               believed
               to
               have
               been
               instituted
               by
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Catholique
               Faith.
               Certainly
               we
               ought
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               to
               this
               Faith
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               preferred
               before
               the
               greatest
               things
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               we
               must
               rehears
               ,
               &
               acknowledge
               for
               the
               fruits
               ,
               Piety
               ,
               Humility
               ,
               Patience
               ,
               Constancy
               ,
               Resignation
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               submission
               even
               to
               that
               of
               men
               ,
               for
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               seen
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               which
               his
               persecution
               ,
               suffering
               ,
               prison
               ,
               unworthy
               intreatings
               ,
               criminal
               proceeding
               ,
               degradation
               ,
               condemnation
               ,
               
               the
               horrour
               and
               cruelty
               of
               his
               punishment
               ,
               like
               to
               which
               the
               Sun
               did
               never
               yet
               see
               an
               example
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               have
               rendred
               him
               more
               illustrious
               and
               more
               bright
               shining
               than
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               it self
               .
               We
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               that
               firmness
               of
               this
               faith
               hath
               been
               in
               his
               heart
               a
               secret
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               reuniting
               him
               ,
               in
               this
               trial
               of
               the
               last
               moments
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               to
               his
               Cat●…olique
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               number
               of
               his
               faithful
               Elect
               ,
               many
               of
               which
               (
               saith
               St.
               Austin
               )
               invisibly
               belong
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               not
               rendred
               members
               visibly
               .
               And
               we
               ought
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               this
               Crown
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               gained
               by
               the
               constancy
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               hath
               been
               woven
               for
               him
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               hearing
               the
               prayer
               and
               intercession
               of
               the
               most
               happy
               Queen
               his
               Grandmother
               ,
               who
               hath
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               shed
               he●…
               blood
               ,
               and
               given
               up
               her
               soul
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               one
               and
               the
               same
               
               punishment
               ,
               with
               a
               faith
               and
               constancy
               not
               to
               be
               imitated
               ,
               for
               the
               Catholique
               Faith
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               very
               cause
               of
               the
               hatred
               and
               persecution
               she
               received
               from
               her
               people
               ,
               and
               most
               near
               Kinswoman
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
               succession
               of
               the
               Crown
               belonged
               to
               her
               .
               For
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               most
               happy
               Martyrs
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               tends
               to
               obtain
               continually
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               same
               grace
               they
               have
               received
               here
               below
               ,
               imploring
               it
               for
               those
               that
               have
               need
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               their
               Faith
               may
               be
               also
               consummated
               by
               a
               perfect
               Charity
               .
               This
               is
               the
               grace
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               you
               shall
               make
               trial
               of
               ,
               when
               your
               Majestie
               shall
               attain
               this
               Faith
               ,
               by
               your
               reunion
               with
               the
               Church
               .
               You
               shall
               feel
               likewise
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               prayers
               and
               intercession
               this
               glorious
               Princess
               makes
               to
               God
               for
               you
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               that
               when
               you
               shall
               be
               restored
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               the
               Throne
               un●…ustly
               taken
               away
               both
               from
               her
               ,
               and
               
               from
               you
               ,
               shall
               be
               rendred
               to
               you
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               your
               Subjects
               ,
               there
               to
               establish
               by
               the
               same
               grace
               ,
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               To
               these
               prayers
               ,
               which
               all
               the
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               which
               are
               in
               the
               Church
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               in
               Earth
               ,
               make
               to
               God
               for
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               I
               joyn
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               my
               vows
               and
               supplications
               ,
               with
               this
               testimony
               of
               my
               devotion
               to
               your
               most
               humble
               service
               ,
               in
               a
               Subject
               which
               I
               have
               esteemed
               the
               most
               important
               ,
               and
               most
               worthy
               to
               gain
               me
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               good
               favour
               of
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               stile
               my self
               ,
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
               
                 Of
                 your
                 Majestie
                 the
                 most
                 humble
                 ,
                 most
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 obedient
                 Servant
                 ,
                 La
                 Militiere
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               AN
               ANSWER
               TO
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 la
                 Militiere
              
               his
               Impertinent
               Dedication
               of
               his
               Imaginary
               Triumph
               ,
               To
               the
               KING
               of
               
                 Great
                 Britain
              
               ,
               to
               invite
               him
               to
               embrace
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               Religion
               .
            
             
               By
               John
               Bramhall
               ,
               
                 D.
                 D.
                 and
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Derry
               .
            
             
               HAGUE
               ,
               Printed
               in
               the
               Year
               ,
               1653.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               An
               Answer
               to
               Monseiur
               
                 de
                 la
                 Militiere
              
               his
               Fpistle
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Great-Brittain
               ,
               wherein
               he
               inviteth
               His
               Majesty
               to
               forsake
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               to
               embrace
               the
               Roman
               Chatholick
               Religion
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               YOU
               might
               long
               have
               disputed
               your
               Question
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               with
               your
               learned
               Adversary
               ,
               and
               proclamed
               your
               own
               Triumph
               on
               a
               silver
               Trumpet
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               before
               any
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               had
               interposed
               in
               this
               present
               exigence
               of
               our
               Affairs
               .
               I
               know
               no
               necessity
               that
               Christians
               must
               be
               like
               Cocks
               ,
               that
               
                 when
                 one
                 Crows
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 must
                 crow
                 for
              
               
               company
               .
            
             
               
                 Monseiur
                 Aubertine
              
               will
               not
               want
               a
               surviving
               friend
               ,
               to
               teach
               you
               what
               it
               is
               
               to
               teach
               you
               what
               it
               is
               to
               sound
               a
               Triumph
               before
               you
               have
               gain'd
               the
               Victory
               .
               He
               was
               no
               fool
               that
               desired
               no
               other
               Epitaph
               on
               his
               Tomb
               than
               this
               ,
               Here
               lies
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               sentence
               ,
               Prurigo
               
               
                 disput
                 andi
                 scabies
                 Ecclesiae
              
               ,
               the
               itch
               of
               disputing
               is
               the
               scab
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Having
               viewed
               all
               your
               strength
               with
               a
               single
               eye
               ,
               I
               find
               not
               one
               of
               your
               Arguments
               that
               comes
               home
               to
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               a
               true
               Real
               Presence
               ,
               which
               no
               genuine
               Son
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               did
               ever
               deny
               ,
               no
               nor
               your
               Adversary
               himself
               .
               Christ
               sayd
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
              
               ,
               what
               he
               sayd
               ,
               we
               do
               stedfastly
               believe
               ;
               he
               said
               not
               after
               this
               or
               that
               manner
               ,
               
                 neque
                 con
                 ,
                 neque
                 suh
                 ,
                 neque
                 trans
              
               ;
               And
               therefore
               we
               place
               it
               among
               the
               Opinions
               of
               the
               Schools
               ,
               not
               among
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               Faith.
               
            
             
               The
               holy
               Eucharist
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               ,
               ought
               not
               
               to
               be
               made
               the
               matter
               of
               strife
               and
               Contention
               .
               There
               wanted
               not
               abuses
               in
               the
               Administration
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               pure
               and
               primitive
               times
               :
               as
               Prophaness
               and
               Uncharitableness
               among
               the
               Corinthians
               .
               The
               Simonians
               ,
               and
               Menandrians
               ,
               
               and
               some
               other
               such
               Imps
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               unworthy
               the
               name
               of
               Christians
               ,
               
               did
               wholly
               forbear
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               not
               for
               any
               difference
               
               about
               the
               sacrament
               it self
               ,
               but
               about
               the
               Naturall
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ;
               
                 They
                 held
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 Passion
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 true
                 and
                 real
                 ,
                 but
                 imaginary
                 and
                 phant
                 astical
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Maniches
               did
               forbear
               the
               Cup
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               not
               for
               any
               difference
               about
               the
               sacrament
               it self
               ;
               They
               made
               two
               Gods
               ,
               a
               good
               God
               ,
               whom
               they
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Light
               ,
               and
               an
               evill
               God
               ,
               whom
               they
               tearmed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Darknes
               ,
               which
               evill
               God
               ,
               they
               sayd
               ,
               did
               make
               someCreatures
               of
               the
               Dreg
               ,
               or
               more
               feculent
               parts
               of
               the
               Matter
               ,
               which
               were
               evil
               and
               impure
               ;
               and
               among
               these
               Evil
               Creatu●…es
               they
               esteemed
               VVine
               ,
               which
               they
               called
               the
               Gaul
               of
               the
               Dragon
               :
               For
               this
               cause
               ,
               not
               upon
               any
               other
               scruple
               ,
               they
               wholly
               abstained
               from
               the
               Cup
               ,
               or
               used
               water
               in
               
               the
               place
               of
               wine
               ,
               which
               Epiphanius
               recordeth
               among
               the
               Errors
               of
               the
               Ebionites
               and
               Tacians
               ;
               And
               St
               Augustine
               of
               the
               Aquarians
               .
               Still
               we
               do
               not
               find
               any
               clashing
               either
               in
               word
               or
               writing
               directly
               about
               this
               sacrament
               ,
               in
               the
               universall
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               much
               less
               about
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               sacrament
               .
               
               
                 Neque
                 ullus
                 veterum
                 disputat
                 contra
              
               
               
                 hunc
                 errorem
                 primis
                 sexcentis
                 Annis
              
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               that
               are
               supposed
               by
               Bellarmine
               to
               have
               broached
               any
               Error
               in
               the
               Church
               about
               the
               Real
               presence
               ,
               were
               the
               Ichonomachi
               ,
               after
               700
               years
               .
               
                 Primi
                 qui
                 veritatem
                 corporis
                 Domini
                 in
                 Eucharistia
                 in
                 quaestionem
                 vocarunt
                 ,
                 fuerint
                 Ichonomachi
                 post
                 Annum
                 Domini
              
               700.
               only
               because
               they
               called
               the
               Bread
               
               and
               Wine
               the
               Image
               of
               Christs
               body
               ▪
               This
               is
               as
               great
               a
               mistake
               as
               the
               former
               ▪
               Their
               difference
               was
               meerly
               about
               Images
               ,
               not
               at
               all
               about
               the
               Eucharist
               ;
               so
               much
               Vasques
               confesseth
               ,
               that
               
                 In
                 his
                 judgment
                 they
                 art
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 numbred
              
               
               
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 deny
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               may
               well
               find
               different
               observations
               
               in
               those
               daies
               ,
               as
               one
               Church
               consecrating
               leavened
               Bread
               ,
               another
               unleavened
               ;
               One
               Church
               making
               use
               of
               pure
               wine
               ,
               another
               of
               wine
               mixed
               with
               water
               ;
               One
               Church
               admitting
               Infants
               to
               the
               Communion
               ,
               another
               not
               admitting
               them
               ;
               but
               without
               Controversies
               or
               Censures
               ,
               or
               Animosity
               one
               against
               the
               other
               :
               we
               find
               no
               Debates
               or
               Disputes
               concerning
               the
               presence
               of
               Christs
               Body
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               concerning
               
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               presence
               ,
               for
               the
               first
               800
               years
               .
            
             
               Yet
               all
               the
               time
               we
               find
               as
               different
               expressions
               among
               those
               Primitive
               Fathers
               ,
               
               as
               among
               our
               modern
               writers
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               some
               calling
               the
               Sacrament
               
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 Christs
                 Body
                 ,
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 the
                 Symbol
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 the
                 exemplar
                 type
                 and
                 representation
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 the
                 Elements
                 do
                 not
                 recede
                 from
                 their
                 first
                 Nature
              
               ;
               Others
               naming
               it
               
                 the
                 true
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 changed
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 shape
                 but
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
              
               yea
               doubting
               not
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               
                 we
                 see
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 touch
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 eat
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 fasten
                 our
                 teeth
                 in
                 his
                 very
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 our
                 Tongues
                 red
                 in
                 his
                 Blood
                 :
              
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               there
               were
               no
               Questions
               ,
               no
               Quarrells
               ,
               no
               Contentions
               amongst
               them
               ;
               there
               needed
               no
               Councils
               to
               order
               them
               ,
               no
               Conferences
               to
               reconcile
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               contented
               themselves
               to
               believe
               what
               Christ
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 Body
              
               ,
               without
               presuming
               on
               their
               own
               heads
               ,
               to
               determine
               the
               manner
               how
               it
               is
               his
               Body
               ;
               neither
               weighing
               all
               their
               own
               words
               so
               exactly
               before
               any
               controversie
               was
               raised
               ,
               nor
               expounding
               the
               sayings
               of
               other
               men
               contrary
               to
               the
               Analogy
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
             
               The
               first
               doubt
               about
               the
               presence
               of
               Christs
               Body
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               seems
               
               to
               have
               been
               mooved
               not
               long
               before
               the
               year
               900.
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Bertram
               and
               Paschasius
               ,
               but
               the
               Controversie
               was
               not
               well
               formed
               ,
               nor
               this
               new
               Article
               of
               Transubstantiation
               sufficiently
               concocted
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Berengarius
               ,
               after
               the
               year
               1050.
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               grosse
               mistaking
               ,
               and
               mistating
               of
               the
               Question
               on
               both
               sides
               ;
               First
               Berengarius
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               trust
               his
               Adversaries
               ,
               knew
               no
               mean
               between
               a
               naked
               Figure
               ,
               or
               empty
               sign
               of
               Christs
               presence
               ,
               and
               a
               Corporeal
               or
               Local
               presence
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               fell
               into
               another
               extreme
               of
               impanation
               ;
               on
               the
               other
               side
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               Councill
               made
               no
               differrence
               between
               Consubstantiation
               and
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               they
               understood
               nothing
               of
               the
               spiritual
               or
               indivisible
               being
               of
               the
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               that
               ignorant
               and
               Capernaiticall
               Retractation
               and
               Abjuration
               ,
               which
               they
               imposed
               upon
               Berengarius
               ,
               Pe●…ned
               by
               Vmbertus
               a
               Cardinal
               ,
               approved
               by
               Pope
               Nicholas
               ,
               and
               a
               Councill
               ,
               Ego
               
               
                 Berengarius
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               I
               Berengarius
               
                 do
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Roman
                 Apostolick
                 See
                 ,
                 and
                 professe
                 with
              
               
               
                 my
                 Mouth
                 and
                 my
                 Heart
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 same
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 ,
                 with
                 Pope
              
               Nicholas
               
                 and
                 this
                 holy
                 Synod
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               what
               the
               Faith
               of
               Pope
               Nicholas
               and
               this
               Synod
               was
               ,
               follows
               in
               the
               next
               words
               ;
               
                 That
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 Altar
                 after
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               This
               seems
               to
               favour
               Consubstantiation
               ,
               rather
               than
               Transubstantiation
               ;
               If
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               be
               the
               Body
               &
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               they
               remain
               bread
               and
               wine
               sti●…l
               ;
               If
               the
               bread
               be
               not
               only
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               thing
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               both
               the
               signe
               and
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               now
               to
               be
               made
               nothing
               ?
               It
               follows
               in
               the
               Retractation
               ;
               
                 That
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 sensibly
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 sacrament
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 truth
                 handled
                 and
                 brok●…n
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 bruised
                 by
                 the
                 teeth
                 of
                 the
                 Faithfull
                 .
              
               If
               it
               be
               even
               so
               ,
               there
               needs
               no
               more
               but
               feel
               and
               be
               satisfied
               .
               To
               this
               they
               made
               Berengarius
               swear
               
                 by
                 the
                 consubstantiall
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Gospels
                 ,
              
               and
               accurse
               and
               anathematize
               all
               those
               who
               held
               the
               contrary
               ;
               yet
               these
               words
               did
               so
               much
               scandalize
               and
               offend
               the
               Glosser
               upon
               Gratian
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               forbear
               to
               admonish
               the
               
               Reader
               ,
               that
               
                 unless
                 he
                 understood
                 those
                 words
                 in
                 a
                 sound
                 sense
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 greater
                 Heresie
                 than
                 that
                 of
              
               Berengarius
               .
               Not
               without
               reason
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               favorable
               of
               the
               School-men
               do
               confess
               ,
               
               that
               these
               words
               are
               not
               properly
               and
               literaly
               true
               ,
               but
               figuratively
               and
               metanimically
               ,
               understanding
               the
               thing
               containing
               by
               the
               thing
               contained
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               is
               broken
               or
               bruised
               ,
               because
               the
               quantity
               or
               Species
               of
               Bread
               are
               broken
               or
               bruised
               ,
               they
               might
               as
               well
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               becoms
               fusty
               and
               sowr
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               the
               Species
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               before
               their
               corruption
               become
               fusty
               and
               sowr
               .
               But
               the
               retractation
               of
               Berengarius
               can
               admit
               no
               such
               figurative
               sense
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 are
                 divided
                 and
                 bruised
                 sensibly
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
              
               (
               that
               is
               the
               
                 Species
                 )
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 truth
                 .
              
               A
               most
               ignorant
               Capernaitical
               assertion
               ;
               For
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               being
               not
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               
                 modo
                 quant
                 itativo
              
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               own
               Tenet
               ,
               but
               indivisibly
               ,
               after
               a
               spiritual
               manner
               ,
               without
               extrinficall
               extension
               of
               Parts
               ,
               cannot
               in
               it self
               ,
               or
               in
               Truth
               ,
               be
               either
               divided
               or
               bruised
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               others
               of
               the
               Schoolmen
               go
               
               more
               roundly
               and
               ingenuously
               to
               work
               ,
               and
               confess
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 abusive
                 and
                 excessive
              
               
               
                 expression
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 or
                 defended
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               
                 it
                 happened
                 to
              
               Berengarius
               (
               they
               should
               have
               said
               to
               Pope
               Nicholas
               ,
               and
               Cardinal
               
                 Umbertus
                 )
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 detestation
                 of
                 one
                 error
                 encline
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
            
             
               Neither
               wil
               it
               avail
               them
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               ,
               that
               the
               Fathers
               have
               sometimes
               used
               such
               expressions
               of
               
                 seeing
                 Christ
              
               ,
               of
               
                 touching
                 Christ
              
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               of
               
                 fastening
                 our
                 teeth
                 in
                 his
                 Flesh
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 making
                 our
                 toungsred
                 in
                 his
                 Blood.
              
               There
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               between
               a
               Sermon
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               a
               solemn
               Retractation
               before
               a
               Judge
               .
               The
               Fathers
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               such
               expressions
               are
               true
               ,
               not
               only
               Sacramentally
               or
               figuratively
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               made
               Berengarius
               both
               say
               and
               accurse
               all
               others
               that
               held
               otherwise
               )
               but
               also
               properly
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               things
               themselves
               .
               The
               Fathers
               never
               meant
               by
               these
               forms
               of
               speech
               to
               determine
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               presence
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               not
               dreamt
               of
               in
               their
               daies
               )
               but
               to
               raise
               the
               Devotion
               of
               their
               Hearers
               and
               Readers
               ;
               to
               advertise
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               rest
               in
               the
               externall
               symbols
               ,
               or
               signes
               ,
               but
               principally
               be
               intent
               upon
               the
               invisible
               
               Grace
               ,
               which
               was
               both
               lawfull
               and
               commendable
               for
               them
               to
               do
               .
               Leave
               us
               their
               primitive
               liberty
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               not
               refrain
               from
               the
               like
               expressions
               .
            
             
               I
               urge
               this
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               new
               doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               being
               an
               old
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               well
               digested
               ,
               nor
               rightly
               understood
               ,
               in
               any
               tollerable
               measure
               ,
               by
               the
               greatest
               Clerks
               ,
               and
               most
               concerned
               ,
               above
               a
               thousand
               years
               after
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               first
               definition
               or
               determination
               of
               this
               manner
               of
               the
               presence
               was
               yet
               later
               ,
               in
               the
               Councill
               of
               Lateran
               ,
               in
               the
               
               daies
               of
               Innocent
               the
               Third
               ,
               after
               the
               year
               1200.
               
               
                 Ante
                 Lateranense
                 Concilium
                 Transubstantiatio
                 non
                 fuit
                 dogma
                 fidei
                 ,
              
               And
               what
               the
               fruit
               of
               it
               was
               ,
               let
               Vasques
               beare
               witnes
               ,
               
                 Audito
                 nomine
                 Transubstantiationis
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 The
                 very
                 name
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 being
                 but
                 heard
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Controversie
                 did
                 arise
                 among
                 the
                 later
                 Schoolmen
                 concerning
                 the
                 Nature
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 wind
                 themselves
                 out
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 wrapped
                 themselves
                 in
                 greater
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Faith
                 became
                 more
                 difficult
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 be
                 explaned
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Cavils
                 of
                 its
                 Adversaries
                 .
              
               He
               adds
               
               that
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Conversion
                 and
                 Transubstantiation
                 gave
                 occasion
                 to
                 these
                 controversies
                 .
              
            
             
               No
               sooner
               was
               this
               Bell
               rung
               out
               ,
               no
               sooner
               was
               this
               fatal
               Sentence
               given
               ,
               but
               as
               if
               
               Pandora's
               Box
               had
               been
               newly
               set
               wide
               open
               ,
               whole
               Swarms
               of
               noysom
               Questions
               and
               Debates
               did
               fill
               the
               Schools
               .
               Th●…n
               it
               began
               to
               be
               disputed
               by
               what
               means
               this
               Change
               comes
               ,
               whether
               by
               the
               Benediction
               of
               the
               Elements
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               repetition
               of
               these
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
              
               .
               The
               common
               current
               of
               your
               Schools
               is
               for
               the
               later
               :
               But
               your
               judicious
               Arch-Bishop
               
               of
               Caesaria
               ,
               since
               the
               Councill
               of
               Trent
               ,
               in
               a
               book
               dedicated
               to
               Sixtus
               the
               Fifth
               ,
               produceth
               great
               reason
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               Then
               was
               the
               Question
               started
               ,
               what
               the
               demonstrative
               Pronoun
               Hoc
               signifies
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
              
               ;
               whether
               this
               Thing
               ,
               or
               this
               Substance
               ,
               or
               this
               Bread
               ,
               or
               this
               Body
               ,
               or
               this
               Meat
               ,
               or
               these
               Accidents
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               is
               contained
               under
               these
               Species
               ,
               or
               this
               
                 individum
                 vagum
              
               ,
               or
               
               lastly
               (
               which
               seemes
               stranger
               than
               all
               the
               rest
               )
               this
               Nothing
               .
            
             
             
               Then
               it
               began
               to
               be
               argued
               ,
               whether
               the
               Elements
               were
               annihilated
               ;
               whether
               the
               matter
               and
               form
               of
               them
               being
               destroyed
               ,
               their
               Essence
               did
               yet
               remain
               ,
               or
               the
               essence
               being
               converted
               ,
               the
               existence
               remained
               ;
               whether
               the
               sacramental
               existence
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               do
               depend
               upon
               its
               natural
               Existence
               ;
               whether
               the
               whole
               Host
               were
               Transubstantiated
               ,
               or
               only
               some
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               
               is
               ,
               such
               parts
               as
               should
               be
               distributed
               to
               worthy
               Communicants
               ;
               or
               whether
               in
               those
               parts
               of
               the
               Host
               which
               were
               distributed
               unto
               unworthy
               Communicants
               ,
               the
               matter
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               did
               not
               return
               .
               Whether
               the
               Deity
               did
               assume
               the
               Bread
               ,
               or
               the
               Species
               thereof
               ,
               by
               a
               new
               Hypostaticall
               Union
               ,
               called
               Impanation
               ,
               either
               absolutely
               ,
               or
               respectively
               
                 Mediante
                 Corpore
              
               .
               Whether
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               might
               be
               present
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               without
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               with
               the
               Bread
               or
               without
               the
               Bread
               ;
               VVhether
               a
               Body
               may
               be
               Transubstantiated
               into
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               (
               which
               is
               most
               
               strange
               )
               whether
               a
               Creature
               might
               be
               Transubstantiated
               into
               the
               Deity
               .
            
             
               Then
               the
               Schoolmen
               began
               to
               wrangle
               what
               manner
               of
               change
               this
               was
               ,
               whether
               a
               materiall
               change
               ,
               or
               a
               formal
               
               change
               ,
               or
               a
               change
               of
               the
               whole
               substance
               ,
               both
               matter
               and
               form
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               were
               a
               Conversion
               of
               the
               whole
               substance
               ,
               then
               whether
               it
               was
               by
               way
               of
               Production
               ,
               or
               by
               Adduction
               ,
               or
               by
               Conservation
               ,
               each
               of
               which
               greater
               Squadrons
               are
               subdivided
               into
               several
               lesser
               Parties
               ,
               speaking
               as
               different
               language
               as
               the
               builders
               of
               Babel
               ,
               pestering
               and
               perplexing
               one
               another
               with
               inextricable
               difficulties
               .
            
             
               It
               cannot
               be
               a
               new
               Production
               (
               saith
               one
               )
               because
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               wherinto
               the
               Elements
               are
               supposed
               to
               be
               converted
               ,
               did
               pre-exist
               before
               the
               change
               ;
               neither
               can
               that
               Body
               which
               is
               made
               of
               Bread
               ,
               be
               the
               same
               body
               with
               that
               which
               was
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin.
               
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               not
               by
               Production
               (
               say
               others
               )
               but
               only
               by
               Adduction
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               not
               a
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               but
               a
               Transubiation
               ,
               not
               a
               change
               of
               Natures
               ,
               but
               a
               local
               succession
               .
               Then
               the
               Priest
               is
               not
               the
               Maker
               of
               his
               Maker
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               use
               to
               brag
               )
               but
               only
               puts
               him
               into
               a
               new
               positure
               or
               presence
               ,
               under
               the
               Species
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               .
            
             
               Howbeit
               this
               way
               by
               Adduction
               be
               the
               more
               common
               ,
               and
               the
               safer
               way
               (
               if
               we
               may
               trust
               Be●…larmine
               )
               yet
               of
               all
               
               Conversions
               or
               Changes
               ,
               it
               hath
               least
               affinity
               with
               Transubstantiation
               .
               Suppose
               the
               water
               had
               not
               been
               turned
               into
               wine
               at
               Cana
               of
               Galile
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               but
               poured
               out
               ,
               or
               utterly
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               wine
               new
               created
               ,
               or
               Adduced
               by
               Miracle
               into
               the
               water-Pots
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               that
               the
               introduction
               of
               the
               wine
               ,
               should
               be
               the
               expulsion
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               not
               only
               comitanter
               but
               causaliter
               ,
               in
               such
               case
               it
               had
               been
               no
               Transubstantiation
               .
               Moses
               his
               Rod
               was
               truly
               changed
               into
               a
               Serpent
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               by
               Production
               ,
               if
               his
               Rod
               had
               been
               conveyed
               away
               invisibly
               ,
               by
               Legerdemain
               ,
               and
               a
               Serpent
               had
               been
               adduced
               into
               the
               place
               of
               it
               ,
               what
               Transubstantiation
               had
               this
               been
               ?
               None
               at
               all
               ;
               no
               ,
               though
               the
               adduction
               of
               the
               Serpent
               had
               been
               the
               means
               of
               the
               expulsion
               and
               destruction
               of
               the
               Rod.
               It
               is
               so
               farr
               from
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no
               Conversion
               at
               all
               .
               The
               substance
               of
               the
               Elements
               is
               not
               converted
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               destroyed
               ;
               The
               Accidents
               are
               not
               converted
               ,
               but
               remain
               the
               same
               they
               were
               .
               It
               is
               no
               Adduction
               at
               all
               ,
               when
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               (
               which
               is
               the
               thing
               supposed
               to
               be
               adduced
               )
               remains
               still
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               before
               .
            
             
             
               It
               cannot
               be
               a
               Conservative
               Conversion
               ,
               say
               others
               ;
               for
               the
               same
               individual
               thing
               cannot
               be
               Conserved
               by
               two
               total
               distinct
               Conservations
               :
               but
               if
               this
               were
               a
               Conservative
               conversion
               ,
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               should
               be
               conserved
               by
               two
               total
               distinct
               Conservations
               ,
               the
               one
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               other
               in
               Earth
               ;
               Yea
               by
               ten
               thousand
               distinct
               total
               Conservations
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               even
               as
               many
               as
               there
               are
               consecrated
               Hosts
               ;
               
                 Which
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 necessity
                 administers
              
               
               
                 great
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 of
                 jeasting
                 and
                 deriding
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 four
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               So
               here
               we
               have
               a
               Transubstantiation
               without
               Transubstantiation
               ;
               A
               production
               of
               a
               Modus
               or
               maner
               ofbeing
               ,
               for
               a
               production
               of
               a
               Substance
               ;
               An
               Annihilation
               suppo●…ed
               ,
               yet
               no
               Annihilation
               confessed
               ;
               An
               Adduction
               ,
               without
               any
               Adduction
               ;
               A
               
                 terminus
                 ad
                 quem
              
               ,
               without
               a
               
                 terminus
                 à
                 quo
              
               ;
               who
               shall
               reconcile
               us
               to
               ou●…
               selves
               ?
               But
               the
               End
               is
               not
               yet
               .
            
             
               Then
               grew
               up
               the
               Q●…tion
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               proper
               Adequate
               Body
               which
               is
               contained
               under
               the
               species
               or
               Accidents
               ;
               whether
               a
               material
               Body
               ,
               or
               a
               substantial
               Body
               ,
               or
               a
               living
               Body
               ,
               ora
               n
               organical
               
               Body
               ,
               or
               an
               Humane
               Body
               ;
               whether
               it
               have
               weight
               or
               not
               ,
               and
               why
               it
               is
               not
               perceived
               ;
               whether
               it
               can
               be
               seen
               by
               the
               eye
               of
               mortal
               man
               ;
               whether
               it
               can
               act
               or
               suffer
               any
               thing
               ;
               whether
               it
               be
               movable
               or
               immovable
               ;
               whether
               by
               it self
               or
               by
               Accident
               ,
               or
               by
               both
               ;
               whether
               it
               can
               move
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               rest
               in
               another
               ;
               or
               be
               moved
               with
               two
               contrary
               motions
               ,
               as
               upwards
               and
               downwards
               ,
               Southwards
               and
               Northwards
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ?
            
             
               Add
               to
               these
               ,
               whether
               the
               Soul
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Deity
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Trinity
               ,
               do
               follow
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               under
               either
               species
               ,
               by
               Concomitance
               ?
               whether
               the
               Sacramental
               body
               must
               have
               suffered
               the
               same
               things
               with
               the
               Natural
               Body
               ?
               As
               supposing
               that
               an
               Host
               consecrated
               at
               Christ's
               last
               supper
               ,
               had
               been
               reserved
               untill
               after
               his
               Passion
               ,
               whether
               Christ
               must
               have
               died
               ,
               and
               his
               Blood
               have
               been
               actually
               shed
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               whether
               those
               wounds
               that
               were
               imprinted
               by
               the
               Whips
               in
               his
               naturall
               body
               ,
               might
               and
               should
               have
               been
               found
               in
               his
               sacramental
               body
               without
               flagellation
               ?
            
             
               Likewise
               ,
               what
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               is
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ?
               whether
               that
               blood
               only
               
               which
               was
               shed
               ,
               or
               that
               blood
               only
               which
               remained
               in
               the
               Body
               ,
               or
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ?
               And
               whether
               that
               blood
               which
               was
               shed
               was
               assumed
               again
               by
               the
               Humanity
               in
               the
               Resurrection
               ?
            
             
               Then
               began
               those
               Paradoxical
               Questions
               to
               be
               first
               agitated
               in
               th●…
               Schools
               ,
               whether
               the
               same
               inividual
               body
               ,
               without
               division
               or
               discontinuation
               from
               it self
               ,
               can
               be
               locally
               in
               ten
               thousand
               places
               ,
               yea
               in
               Heaven
               and
               in
               Earth
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ;
               or
               if
               not
               locally
               ,
               yet
               whether
               it
               can
               be
               spiritually
               and
               indivisibly
               ?
               And
               whether
               it
               be
               not
               the
               same
               as
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               whether
               a
               Body
               be
               locally
               or
               spiritually
               present
               in
               more
               places
               than
               one
               ?
               Bellarmine
               seemes
               to
               encline
               to
               the
               affirmative
               .
               
                 Though
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 where
                 s●…cramentally
              
               
               
                 doth
                 not
                 imply
                 the
                 taking
                 up
                 of
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 implies
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 real
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 more
                 Hosts
                 or
                 Altars
                 than
                 one
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 no
                 lesse
                 opposite
                 unto
                 Indivisibility
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 filling
                 up
                 of
                 many
                 places
                 .
              
               Nay
               ,
               he
               is
               past
               seeming
               positive
               ,
               
                 that
                 without
                 doubt
                 if
                 a
                 Body
                 cannot
                 be
                 in
                 two
                 places
                 locally
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 sacramentally
                 in
                 two
                 places
                 .
              
            
             
               Compare
               this
               of
               Bellarmine
               with
               that
               
               of
               
                 Aquinas
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 for
                 one
              
               
               
                 body
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 more
                 places
                 than
                 one
                 locally
                 ▪
                 no
                 not
                 by
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 implies
                 〈◊〉
                 Contradiction
              
               ;
               And
               consider
               upon
               what
               to●…ering
               foundations
               you
               build
               Articles
               of
               Faith.
               It
               is
               impossible
               ,
               and
               implies
               a
               Contradiction
               ,
               for
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               locally
               in
               more
               Hosts
               than
               one
               at
               the
               same
               time
               (
               saith
               Aquinas
               )
               But
               it
               is
               as
               impossible
               ,
               and
               implies
               〈◊〉
               Contradiction
               asmuch
               ,
               for
               the
               Body
               o●…
               Christ
               to
               be
               Sacramentally
               in
               mor●…
               Hosts
               than
               one
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               locally
               (
               saith
               
                 Bellarmine
                 )
              
               .
               The
               Inference
               is
               plain
               and
               obvious
               .
            
             
               And
               many
               such
               strange
               questions
               are
               moved
               ,
               as
               whether
               it
               be
               possible
               the
               thing
               contained
               should
               be
               a
               thousand
               times
               greater
               than
               the
               thing
               containing
               ?
               whether
               a
               definitive
               being
               in
               〈◊〉
               place
               ,
               do
               not
               imply
               a
               not
               being
               out
               o●…
               that
               place
               ?
               whether
               more
               bodies
               than
               one
               can
               be
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               place
               ?
               whether
               there
               can
               be
               a
               penetration
               of
               Dimensions
               ?
               whether
               a
               Body
               can
               subsi●…
               after
               a
               spirituall
               manner
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               take
               up
               no
               place
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               whollv
               in
               the
               whole
               ,
               and
               wholly
               in
               every
               part
               ?
               Moreover
               whether
               the
               whole
               Body
               &
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               be
               in
               every
               particle
               of
               the
               Bread
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Cup
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               ▪
               
               then
               whether
               only
               after
               the
               division
               of
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               or
               before
               division
               also
               ?
               And
               in
               how
               many
               parts
               ,
               and
               in
               which
               parts
               ,
               is
               the
               whole
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ;
               whether
               in
               the
               least
               parts
               ,
               and
               if
               in
               the
               least
               parts
               ,
               then
               whether
               in
               the
               least
               in
               kind
               ,
               or
               the
               least
               in
               quantity
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               Species
               may
               retain
               the
               name
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               or
               so
               long
               as
               the
               matter
               is
               divisible
               ,
               and
               whether
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               be
               also
               in
               the
               indivisible
               parts
               ,
               as
               points
               ,
               and
               ●…ines
               and
               superficies
               ?
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               whether
               Accidents
               can
               subsist
               without
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               whether
               they
               can
               be
               both
               Accidents
               ,
               and
               no
               Accidents
               ?
               whether
               all
               the
               Accidents
               of
               the
               Elements
               do
               remain
               ,
               and
               partienlarly
               whether
               the
               quantity
               doth
               remain
               ?
               whether
               the
               other
               Accidents
               ●…o
               in●…ere
               in
               the
               quantity
               as
               their
               subject
               ,
               th●…t
               is
               ,
               whether
               an
               Accident
               can
               have
               an
               A●…cident
               ?
               whether
               the
               Quantity
               of
               Christ's
               Body
               be
               there
               ,
               and
               whether
               it
               be
               thero
               after
               a
               quantitative
               manner
               ,
               with
               extension
               of
               Parts
               ,
               either
               extrinsecal
               or
               intrinsecal
               ,
               and
               whether
               the
               quantity
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               be
               distinct
               an●…
               Figured
               ,
               or
               indistinct
               and
               Unfigured
               ?
               whether
               the
               Accidents
               can
               nourish
               or
               
               make
               drunken
               or
               corrupt
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               body
               be
               generated
               of
               them
               ;
               And
               what
               supplies
               the
               p●…ace
               of
               the
               matter
               in
               such
               generation
               ,
               whether
               the
               quantity
               ,
               or
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               old
               matter
               of
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
               restored
               by
               Miracle
               ,
               or
               new
               matter
               created
               by
               God
               ?
               And
               how
               long
               in
               such
               corruption
               doth
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               continue
               ?
            
             
               Whosoever
               is
               but
               moderatly
               versed
               in
               your
               great
               Doctors
               ,
               must
               needs
               know
               that
               these
               questions
               are
               not
               the
               private
               doubts
               or
               debates
               of
               single
               Schoolmen
               ,
               but
               the
               common
               Garboils
               and
               general
               eng●…gements
               of
               your
               who●…e
               Schools
               .
            
             
               Wherfore
               it
               had
               been
               a
               meer
               vanity
               to
               cite
               every
               particular
               Author
               for
               each
               question
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               made
               the
               margent
               swell
               ten
               times
               greater
               than
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               From
               this
               bold
               determination
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               presence
               how
               ,
               have
               flowed
               two
               o●…her
               differences
               ,
               First
               the
               detention
               of
               the
               Cup
               from
               the
               Laity
               ,
               meer●…y
               upon
               presumption
               of
               Concomitance
               ,
               first
               decreed
               in
               the
               Councill
               of
               Constance
               ,
               after
               the
               year
               1400.
               
               Let
               what
               will
               become
               of
               Concomitance
               ,
               whi●…est
               we
               keep
               our selves
               to
               the
               Institution
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               universal
               practice
               
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               .
               It
               was
               not
               for
               nothing
               that
               our
               Saviour
               did
               distinguish
               his
               Body
               from
               his
               blood
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               Consecration
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               Distribution
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               By
               the
               way
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               represent
               a
               Contradiction
               in
               Bellarmine
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               reconcile
               .
               In
               one
               place
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 marveilous
              
               
               
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 for
                 S●…
                 .
              
               Luke
               
                 hath
                 put
                 these
                 words
              
               [
               do
               you
               this
               ]
               
                 af●…er
                 the
                 sacrament
                 given
                 under
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Bread
                 but
                 he
                 repeated
                 it
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 understand
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 commanded
                 that
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 should
                 be
                 d●…stributed
                 unto
                 all
                 under
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Wine
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               in
               the
               next
               Chapter
               but
               one
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               book
               ,
               he
               doth
               positively
               determin
               the
               contrary
               ,
               upon
               the
               ground
               of
               Concomitance
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Bread
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 if
                 the
                 Cup
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 but
                 both
                 cannot
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 together
                 .
              
               Can
               that
               be
               taken
               away
               
               which
               Christ
               ●…ath
               expresly
               commanded
               to
               be
               given
               to
               all
               ?
            
             
               A
               second
               difference
               flowing
               from
               Transubstantiation
               is
               about
               the
               Adoration
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               One
               of
               those
               impediments
               which
               hinder
               our
               Communication
               
               with
               you
               in
               the
               Celebration
               e●…
               divine
               Offices
               :
               We
               deny
               not
               a
               Venerable
               respect
               unto
               the
               Consecrate
               Elements
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               love-tokens
               sent
               us
               by
               our
               best
               friend
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Instruments
               ordained
               by
               our
               Saviour
               to
               convey
               to
               us
               the
               Merits
               of
               his
               Passion
               ▪
               But
               for
               the
               Person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               God
               forbid
               that
               we
               should
               deny
               him
               Divine
               worship
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               the
               use
               of
               this
               Holy
               Sacrament
               ;
               we
               belecve
               with
               St.
               Austine
               ,
               that
               
                 No
                 man
                 eats
                 of
                 that
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 first
                 he
                 Adores
                 .
              
               But
               that
               which
               offends
               us
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               you
               teach
               and
               require
               all
               men
               to
               Adore
               the
               very
               S●…crament
               with
               Divine
               Honour
               .
               To
               this
               end
               you
               hold
               it
               out
               to
               the
               People
               .
               To
               this
               end
               
                 Corpus
                 Christi
              
               day
               
               was
               instituted
               about
               300
               years
               since
               .
               Yet
               we
               know
               that
               even
               upon
               your
               own
               grounds
               you
               cannot
               without
               a
               particular
               Revelation
               have
               any
               infallible
               assurance
               that
               any
               Host
               is
               consecrated
               ;
               And
               consequently
               you
               have
               no
               assurance
               that
               you
               do
               not
               commit
               materiall
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               which
               weighs
               most
               with
               us
               is
               this
               .
               That
               we
               dare
               not
               give
               divine
               worship
               unto
               any
               Creature
               ,
               no
               not
               to
               the
               very
               Humanity
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Abstract
               (
               much
               less
               to
               the
               Host
               )
               but
               
               to
               the
               whole
               person
               of
               Christ
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Hypostaticall
               Union
               between
               the
               Child
               of
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               and
               the
               eternal
               Son
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 God
                 over
                 all
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               Shew
               us
               such
               an
               Union
               betwixt
               the
               Deity
               and
               the
               Elements
               ,
               or
               Accidents
               ,
               and
               you
               say
               somthing
               .
               But
               you
               pretend
               no
               such
               things
               ,
               The
               highest
               that
               you
               dare
               go
               is
               this
               .
               
                 As
                 they
                 that
                 adored
                 Christ
                 when
              
               
               
                 he
                 was
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 did
                 [
                 after
                 a
                 certain
                 kind
                 of
                 manner
                 ]
                 adore
                 his
                 Garments
                 .
              
               Is
               this
               all
               ?
               This
               is
               
                 after
                 a
                 certain
                 kind
                 of
                 manner
                 indeed
                 .
              
               We
               have
               enough
               .
               There
               is
               no
               more
               Adoration
               due
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               than
               to
               the
               Garments
               which
               Christ
               did
               wear
               upon
               Earth
               .
               Exact
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               Thus
               the
               seamless
               Coat
               of
               Christ
               is
               torn
               into
               pi●…ces
               ;
               Thus
               Faith
               is
               minc●…d
               into
               shreds
               ,
               and
               s●…un
               up
               into
               ●…icities
               ,
               more
               subtil
               than
               the
               Webs
               of
               Spiders
               ,
            
             
               
                 Fidem
                 minutis
                 diss●…ant
                 ambagibus
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 quisque
                 est
                 lingua
                 ●…quior
                 .
              
            
             
               Because
               curious
               wits
               cannot
               content
               themselves
               to
               touch
               hot
               Coals
               with
               Tongs
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               take
               them
               up
               with
               their
               naked
               Fingers
               ,
               nor
               to
               u●…prehend
               Mysteries
               of
               Religion
               by
               Faith
               ,
               
               without
               descanting
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               determining
               them
               by
               Reason
               ,
               whilst
               themselves
               confess
               that
               they
               are
               incomprehensible
               by
               humane
               Reason
               ,
               and
               imperceptible
               by
               Mans
               imagination
               ;
               How
               
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 sacrament
                 can
                 neither
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 sense
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 imagination
                 .
              
               The
               more
               inexcusable
               is
               their
               presumption
               to
               Anatomise
               Mysteries
               ,
               and
               to
               determine
               supernatural
               not
               reveled
               Truths
               upon
               their
               own
               heads
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               were
               revealed
               were
               not
               possible
               to
               be
               comprehended
               by
               mortal
               man
               ;
               As
               vain
               an
               attempt
               as
               if
               a
               Child
               should
               think
               to
               lade
               out
               all
               the
               water
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               with
               a
               Cockleshell
               .
               
                 Secret
                 things
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 but
              
               
               
                 things
                 revealed
                 ,
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Children
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               we
               rest
               in
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
              
               ,
               leaving
               the
               manner
               to
               him
               that
               made
               the
               sacrament
               ;
               we
               know
               it
               is
               sacramental
               ,
               and
               therefore
               esficacious
               ,
               because
               God
               was
               never
               wanting
               to
               his
               own
               Ordinances
               ,
               where
               man
               did
               not
               set
               a
               Barr
               against
               himself
               .
               But
               to
               determine
               whether
               it
               be
               corporeally
               or
               spiritually
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               not
               only
               after
               the
               maner
               of
               a
               spirit
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               spirituall
               sense
               )
               whether
               it
               be
               in
               the
               soul
               
               only
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Host
               also
               ;
               And
               if
               in
               the
               Host
               ,
               whether
               by
               Consubstantiation
               or
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               whether
               by
               Production
               ,
               or
               Aduction
               ,
               or
               Conservation
               ,
               or
               Assumption
               ,
               or
               by
               whatsoever
               other
               way
               bold
               and
               blind
               men
               dare
               conjecture
               ,
               we
               determine
               not
               .
            
             
               Motum
               sentimus
               ,
               modum
               nescimus
               ,
               praesentiam
               credimus
               .
               
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               belief
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               this
               was
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               antient
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               were
               never
               acquainted
               with
               these
               modern
               questions
               
                 de
                 modo
              
               ,
               which
               edifie
               not
               ,
               but
               expose
               Christian
               Religion
               to
               contempt
               .
               We
               know
               what
               to
               think
               ,
               and
               what
               to
               say
               with
               probability
               ,
               modesty
               ,
               and
               submission
               in
               the
               Schools
               ;
               But
               we
               dare
               neither
               scrue
               up
               the
               Question
               to
               such
               a
               height
               ,
               not
               d●…ctate
               our
               Opinions
               to
               others
               so
               Magisterially
               as
               Articles
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               Nescire
               velle
               quae
               Magister
               maximus
            
             
               Docere
               non
               vult
               ,
               erud●…ta
               est
               inscitia
               .
            
             
               O!
               how
               happy
               had
               the
               Christian
               world
               been
               ,
               if
               Scholars
               could
               have
               sate
               
               down
               contented
               with
               a
               latitude
               of
               general
               ,
               sufficient
               ,
               saving
               Truth
               ,
               (
               which
               when
               all
               is
               done
               must
               be
               the
               Olive
               branch
               of
               Peace
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               deluge
               
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               division
               is
               abated
               )
               without
               ●…ading
               too
               far
               into
               particular
               subtilties
               ,
               or
               
                 doting
                 about
                 Questions
                 and
                 Logomachies
                 ,
                 wherof
                 cometh
                 envy
                 ,
                 strife
                 ,
                 raylings
                 ,
                 evil
                 surmisings
                 ,
                 perverse
                 disputings
                 .
              
               Old
               Con●…roverersies
               evermore
               raise
               up
               new
               Controversies
               ,
               and
               yet
               more
               Controversies
               ,
               as
               Circles
               in
               the
               ●…ater
               do
               produce
               other
               Circles
               .
            
             
               Now
               especially
               these
               Sc●…olasticall
               quarrels
               seem
               to
               be
               unseasonable
               ,
               when
               Zenos
               School
               is
               newly
               opened
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               who
               sometimes
               wanted
               Opinions
               ,
               but
               never
               wanted
               Arguments
               ;
               Now
               when
               Atheism
               and
               Sacrilege
               are
               become
               the
               Mode
               of
               the
               Times
               ;
               Now
               when
               all
               the
               Fundamentalls
               of
               Theology
               ,
               Morality
               ,
               and
               Policy
               ,
               are
               undermined
               and
               ready
               to
               be
               blown
               up
               ;
               Now
               when
               the
               unhappy
               contentions
               of
               great
               Princes
               ,
               or
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               have
               hazarded
               the
               very
               being
               of
               Monarchy
               and
               Christianity
               ;
               Now
               when
               Bellona
               shakes
               her
               bloody
               whip
               over
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               it
               becometh
               well
               all
               good
               Christians
               ,
               and
               Subjects
               ,
               to
               leave
               their
               litigious
               Q●…estions
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               water
               to
               quench
               the
               fire
               of
               Civil
               dissention
               already
               kindled
               ,
               rather
               than
               to
               blow
               the
               Coles
               of
               discord
               ,
               and
               to
               render
               themselves
               
               censurable
               by
               all
               discreet
               persons
               ,
               like
               that
               half-witted
               fellow
               personated
               in
               theOrator
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 cum
                 capitis
                 mederi
                 debuisset
                 reduviem
                 curavit
              
               ;
               when
               his
               head
               was
               extremely
               distempered
               ,
               he
               busied
               himself
               about
               a
               small
               push
               on
               his
               fingers
               end
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               which
               createth
               this
               tro●…ble
               to
               you
               and
               me
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               is
               your
               Preface
               ,
               
               and
               Epistle
               Dedicatory
               ;
               wherein
               to
               adorn
               your
               vainly
               imagined
               Victory
               in
               an
               unseasonable
               Controversie
               ,
               you
               rest
               not
               contented
               that
               your
               Adversary
               grace
               your
               Triumph
               ,
               unless
               the
               King
               of
               great
               Britain
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               subjects
               ,
               yea
               and
               all
               Protestants
               besides
               ,
               attend
               your
               Chariot
               .
               Neither
               do
               you
               only
               desire
               this
               ,
               but
               augurate
               it
               ,
               or
               rather
               you
               relate
               it
               as
               a
               thing
               already
               as
               good
               as
               done
               :
               for
               you
               tell
               him
               ,
               
                 that
                 his
                 ●…ies
                 and
              
               
               
                 hi●…
                 ears
                 do
                 hear
                 and
                 see
                 those
                 Truths
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 him
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Faul●…s
                 of
                 that
                 new
                 Religion
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 suck●…
                 with
                 his
                 milk
              
               ;
               you
               set
               forth
               the
               causes
               of
               his
               Conversion
               ,
               
                 The
                 tears
                 of
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
              
               whom
               you
               suppose
               (
               against
               evident
               truth
               )
               ●…o
               have
               died
               an
               invisible
               Member
               of
               your
               Roman
               Chatholique
               Church
               .
               And
               you
               prescribe
               the
               means
               to
               perfect
               
               his
               conversion
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               a
               
                 Conference
                 of
                 your
                 Theologians
                 with
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
              
               Charenton
               .
            
             
               If
               your
               Charity
               be
               not
               to
               be
               blamed
               ,
               
               to
               wish
               no
               worse
               to
               another
               than
               you
               do
               to
               your self
               ,
               yet
               prudent
               men
               desire
               more
               Discretion
               in
               you
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               presented
               such
               a
               Treatise
               to
               the
               view
               of
               the
               World
               under
               his
               Majesties
               protection
               ,
               without
               his
               licence
               ,
               and
               against
               his
               Conscience
               :
               Had
               you
               not
               heard
               that
               such
               groundles
               insinnations
               as
               these
               ,
               and
               other
               private
               whisperings
               concerning
               his
               Fathers
               Apostatising
               to
               the
               Roman
               Religion
               ,
               did
               lose
               him
               the
               hearts
               of
               many
               Subjects
               ?
               If
               you
               did
               ,
               why
               would
               you
               insist
               in
               the
               same
               steps
               ,
               to
               deprive
               the
               son
               of
               all
               possibility
               of
               recovering
               them
               ?
            
             
               If
               your
               intention
               be
               only
               to
               invite
               his
               
               Majesty
               to
               imbrace
               the
               Chatholick
               Faith
               you
               might
               have
               spared
               both
               your
               oyl
               and
               labor
               .
               The
               Chatholick
               Faith
               florished
               1
               200.
               years
               in
               the
               World
               before
               Transubstantiation
               was
               defined
               among
               your selves
               .
               Persons
               better
               accquainted
               with
               the
               Primitive
               times
               than
               your self
               (
               unles
               you
               wrong
               one
               another
               )
               do
               acknowledge
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 did
                 not
                 touch
                 either
                 the
                 Word
                 or
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
              
               Mark
               it
               well
               ,
               nei●…her
               
               Name
               nor
               thing
               .
               His
               Majesty
               doth
               ●…rmly
               believe
               all
               supernatural
               Truth
               revealed
               in
               sacred
               Writ
               .
               He
               embra●…eth
               chearfully
               whatsoever
               the
               holy
               A●…ostles
               ,
               or
               the
               Nicene
               Fathers
               ,
               or
               blessed
               Athanasius
               in
               their
               respective
               Creeds
               or
               Summaries
               of
               Chatholick
               Faith
               did
               set
               down
               as
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               .
               He
               is
               ready
               to
               receive
               whatsoever
               the
               Chatholick
               Church
               of
               this
               Age
               doth
               unanimously
               believe
               to
               be
               a
               Particle
               of
               saving
               Truth
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               you
               seek
               to
               obtrude
               upon
               him
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               with
               its
               adherents
               ,
               for
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               excluding
               three
               parts
               of
               four
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               opinions
               thereof
               for
               Articles
               and
               Fundamentals
               of
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               neither
               his
               Reason
               ,
               nor
               his
               Religion
               ,
               nor
               his
               Charity
               ,
               will
               suffer
               him
               to
               listen
               unto
               you
               .
               The
               Truths
               received
               by
               our
               Church
               ,
               are
               sufficient
               in
               point
               of
               ●…aith
               to
               make
               him
               a
               good
               Ca●…holick
               .
               More
               than
               this
               your
               Romane
               Bishops
               ,
               your
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               your
               Tridentine
               Concill
               ,
               may
               not
               ,
               cannot
               obtrude
               upon
               him
               .
               Listen
               to
               the
               third
               general
               Councill
               ,
               that
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               which
               de●…eed
               ,
               
               that
               
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 lawfull
                 for
              
               
               
                 no
                 man
                 to
                 publish
                 or
                 compose
                 another
                 Faith
                 or
                 Creed
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 defined
                 by
                 the
              
               Nicene
               
                 Councill
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 whos●…ever
                 should
                 dare
                 to
                 eompose
                 or
                 offer
                 any
                 such
                 to
                 any
                 persons
                 willing
              
               
               
                 to
                 be
                 converted
                 from
                 Paganism
                 ,
                 Judaism
                 ,
                 or
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Clerks
                 should
                 be
                 deposed
                 ,
                 if
                 Lay-men
                 ana●…
                 hematised
                 .
              
            
             
               Suffer
               us
               to
               enjoy
               the
               same
               Creed
               the
               Primitive
               Fat●…ers
               did
               ,
               
                 which
                 nons
                 will
                 say
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 insufficient
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 mad
                 ,
              
               as
               was
               alleged
               by
               the
               Greeks
               in
               the
               Councill
               of
               Florence
               .
               
               You
               have
               violated
               this
               Canon
               ,
               you
               have
               obtruded
               a
               New
               Creed
               upon
               Christendom
               .
               New
               I
               say
               ,
               not
               in
               words
               only
               ,
               but
               in
               sense
               also
               .
            
             
               Some
               things
               are
               
                 de
                 Symbolo
              
               ,
               some
               
               things
               are
               
                 contra
                 Symbolum
              
               ,
               and
               some
               things
               are
               onely
               
                 praeter
                 Symbolum
              
               .
               Some
               things
               are
               contained
               in
               the
               Creed
               ,
               either
               expressly
               or
               virtually
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               Letter
               or
               in
               the
               Sense
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               deduced
               by
               evident
               Consequence
               from
               the
               Creed
               ,
               as
               the
               Deity
               of
               Christ
               ,
               his
               two
               Natures
               ,
               the
               Procession
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               The
               Addition
               of
               these
               was
               properly
               no
               
               no
               addition
               ,
               but
               an
               explication
               .
               Yet
               such
               an
               explication
               ,
               no
               person
               ,
               no
               Assembly
               under
               an
               Occumenical
               Council
               ,
               can
               impose
               upon
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               
               And
               such
               an
               one
               your
               Tridentine
               Synod
               was
               not
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               some
               things
               are
               
                 contra
                 symbolum
              
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Symbolical
               Faith
               ,
               and
               either
               expresly
               or
               virtually
               overthrow
               some
               Article
               of
               it
               .
               These
               additions
               are
               not
               onely
               unlawful
               ,
               but
               heretical
               also
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               after
               conviction
               render
               a
               man
               a
               formal
               Heretick
               ;
               whether
               some
               of
               your
               additions
               be
               not
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               now
               dispute
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               some
               things
               are
               neither
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               nor
               against
               the
               Faith
               ,
               but
               onely
               besides
               the
               Faith
               ;
               That
               is
               ,
               opinions
               or
               truths
               of
               an
               inferiour
               nature
               ▪
               which
               are
               not
               so
               necessary
               to
               be
               actually
               known
               :
               for
               though
               all
               revealed
               truths
               be
               alike
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               when
               they
               are
               known
               ,
               yet
               all
               revealed
               truths
               are
               not
               alike
               necessary
               to
               be
               known
               .
               It
               is
               not
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               General
               or
               Provincial
               Councils
               may
               make
               constitutions
               concerning
               these
               for
               unity
               and
               uniformity
               ,
               and
               oblige
               all
               such
               as
               are
               subject
               to
               their
               jurisdiction
               to
               receive
               them
               ,
               either
               actively
               ,
               or
               passively
               ,
               without
               c●…ntumacy
               
               or
               opposition
               .
               But
               to
               make
               these
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               and
               to
               oblige
               all
               Christians
               under
               pain
               of
               damnation
               to
               know
               and
               believe
               them
               ,
               is
               really
               to
               adde
               to
               the
               Creed
               ,
               and
               to
               change
               the
               Symbolical
               ,
               Apostolical
               Faith
               ,
               to
               which
               none
               can
               adde
               ,
               from
               which
               none
               can
               take
               away
               ,
               and
               comes
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               St.
               
               Paul's
               Curse
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 we
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Angel
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 shall
                 Preach
                 unto
                 you
                 a●…y
                 other
                 Gospel
              
               (
               or
               Faith
               )
               
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 Preached
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
                 .
              
               Such
               are
               your
               Universality
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               by
               the
               institution
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               make
               her
               the
               Mother
               of
               her
               Grandmother
               the
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               the
               Mistress
               of
               her
               many
               elder
               Sisters
               .
               Your
               Doctrine
               of
               Purgatory
               and
               Indulgences
               ,
               and
               the
               Worship
               of
               Images
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               novelties
               defined
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               all
               which
               are
               comprehended
               in
               your
               New
               Roman
               Creed
               ,
               and
               obtruded
               by
               you
               upon
               all
               the
               world
               to
               be
               believed
               under
               pain
               of
               damnation
               .
               He
               that
               can
               extract
               all
               these
               out
               of
               the
               old
               Apostolick
               Creed
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               an
               excellent
               Chymist
               ,
               and
               may
               safely
               undertake
               to
               draw
               water
               out
               of
               a
               Pumice
               .
            
             
               That
               afflictions
               come
               not
               by
               chance
               ,
               
               that
               prosperity
               is
               no
               evidence
               of
               Gods
               
               favour
               ,
               or
               adversity
               of
               his
               hatred
               ;
               that
               crosses
               imposed
               by
               God
               upon
               his
               servants
               ,
               look
               more
               forwards
               towards
               their
               amendment
               ,
               than
               backwards
               to
               their
               demerits
               ,
               and
               proceed
               not
               from
               a
               Judge
               revenging
               ,
               but
               from
               a
               Father
               correcting
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               you
               have
               omitted
               )
               from
               a
               Lord
               Paramount
               proving
               and
               magnifying
               before
               the
               world
               his
               own
               graces
               in
               his
               Servants
               for
               his
               Glory
               and
               their
               Advantage
               ,
               are
               undeniable
               Truths
               which
               we
               readily
               admit
               .
               As
               likewise
               that
               the
               dim
               eye
               of
               man
               cannot
               penetrate
               into
               the
               secret
               dispensations
               of
               Gods
               temporal
               judgements
               and
               mercies
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               say
               this
               man
               is
               punished
               ,
               that
               other
               chastised
               ,
               this
               third
               is
               onely
               proved
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               forget
               all
               this
               soon
               after
               ,
               
               when
               you
               take
               upon
               you
               to
               search
               into
               ,
               yea
               more
               ,
               to
               determine
               the
               grounds
               and
               reasons
               why
               
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 heavy
                 upon
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 his
                 late
                 Majestie
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Royal
                 Son.
              
               Namely
               on
               Gods
               part
               ,
               
               
                 because
                 he
                 called
                 himself
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 God
                 purposing
                 by
                 his
                 punishment
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 all
                 other
                 Princes
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Schism
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 severity
                 he
                 can
              
               
               
                 vindicate
                 his
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 injury
                 done
                 unto
                 the
                 Unity
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
               And
               on
               the
               Parliaments
               part
               ,
               
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 Abolition
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 and
                 suppression
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               what
               warrant
               have
               you
               to
               enquire
               into
               the
               Actions
               of
               that
               b●…essed
               Saint
               and
               Martyr
               ,
               which
               of
               them
               should
               be
               the
               causes
               of
               his
               sufferings
               ?
               Not
               remembring
               that
               the
               Disciples
               received
               a
               check
               from
               their
               Master
               upon
               the
               like
               presumption
               ;
               
                 Who
                 sinned
                 ?
                 this
                 man
              
               ,
               
               
                 or
                 his
                 Parents
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 blind
                 ?
                 Jesus
                 answered
                 ,
                 neither
                 hath
                 this
                 man
                 sinned
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 Parents
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Heroical
               Virtues
               ,
               the
               flaming
               
               Charity
               ,
               the
               admirable
               Patience
               ,
               the
               rare
               Humility
               ,
               the
               exemplary
               Chastity
               ,
               the
               constant
               and
               frequent
               Devotions
               ,
               and
               the
               invincible
               Courage
               of
               that
               happy
               Prince
               ,
               not
               daunted
               with
               the
               ugly
               face
               of
               a
               most
               horrid
               death
               ,
               have
               rendred
               him
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               Country
               ,
               the
               Honour
               of
               that
               Church
               whereof
               he
               was
               the
               chiefest
               Member
               ,
               the
               admiration
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               and
               a
               Pattern
               for
               all
               
               Princes
               ,
               of
               what
               Communion
               soever
               ,
               to
               imitate
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
               His
               Sufferings
               were
               Palms
               ,
               his
               Pri●…on
               a
               Paradise
               ,
               and
               his
               Death-day
               the
               Birth-day
               of
               his
               happiness
               ;
               whom
               his
               Enemies
               advantaged
               more
               by
               their
               Cruelty
               ,
               than
               they
               could
               have
               done
               by
               their
               Courtesie
               .
               They
               deprived
               him
               of
               a
               corruptible
               Crown
               ,
               and
               invested
               him
               with
               a
               Crown
               of
               glory
               ;
               They
               snatched
               him
               from
               the
               sweet
               society
               of
               his
               dearest
               Spouse
               ,
               and
               from
               most
               hopeful
               
                 Olive
                 branches
              
               ,
               to
               
               place
               him
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               holy
               Angels
               .
               This
               alone
               is
               ground
               enough
               for
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               to
               manifest
               unto
               the
               world
               those
               transcendent
               and
               unparallel'd
               graces
               ,
               where
               with
               God
               had
               enriched
               him
               ,
               to
               which
               his
               sufferings
               gave
               the
               greatest
               lustre
               ,
               as
               the
               Stars
               shine
               brightest
               in
               a
               dark
               night
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               liberty
               you
               assume
               towards
               the
               other
               most
               glorious
               Martyr
               ,
               the
               late
               
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               profound
               learning
               ,
               and
               exemplary
               life
               ,
               of
               clean
               hands
               ,
               of
               a
               most
               sincere
               heart
               ,
               a
               Patron
               of
               all
               good
               Learning
               ,
               a
               Professor
               of
               Antient
               Truth
               ,
               a
               great
               friend
               indeed
               ,
               and
               earnest
               pursuer
               ,
               of
               Order
               ,
               Unity
               ,
               and
               Uniformity
               in
               Religion
               ,
               but
               most
               free
               from
               all
               sinister
               ends
               ,
               either
               
               avaritious
               or
               ambitious
               ,
               wherewith
               you
               do
               uncharitably
               charge
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               
                 he
                 sought
                 onely
                 his
                 own
                 Graudeur
                 ,
              
               to
               make
               himself
               the
               head
               of
               a
               Schismatical
               body
               .
               In
               brief
               ,
               you
               therefore
               censure
               him
               ,
               because
               you
               did
               not
               know
               him
               .
               I
               wish
               all
               your
               great
               Ecclesiastiques
               had
               his
               Innocency
               ,
               and
               fervent
               zeal
               for
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               peace
               thereof
               ,
               to
               plead
               for
               them
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               .
            
             
               By
               applying
               these
               particular
               Afflictions
               according
               to
               your
               own
               ungrounded
               Fancy
               ,
               what
               a
               wide
               gap
               have
               you
               opened
               to
               the
               liberty
               and
               boldness
               of
               other
               men
               ?
               who
               if
               they
               should
               assume
               to
               themselves
               the
               same
               freedome
               that
               you
               have
               done
               ,
               might
               say
               as
               much
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               reason
               ,
               concerning
               the
               pressures
               of
               other
               great
               Princes
               abroad
               ,
               that
               God
               afflicts
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               will
               not
               become
               Protestants
               ,
               as
               you
               can
               say
               that
               God
               afflicted
               our
               late
               King
               ,
               because
               he
               wou'd
               not
               turn
               Papist
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               you
               will
               not
               allow
               his
               Majesties
               sufferings
               to
               be
               meerly
               probatory
               ;
               And
               if
               (
               for
               your
               satisfaction
               )
               there
               must
               be
               a
               weight
               of
               sin
               found
               out
               to
               mov●…
               the
               wheel
               of
               Gods
               Justice
               ,
               why
               do
               yo●…
               not
               rather
               fix
               upon
               the
               body
               of
               hi●…
               
               
               
               Subjects
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               a
               disloyal
               part
               of
               them
               ?
               We
               confess
               that
               the
               best
               of
               us
               
               did
               not
               deserve
               such
               a
               Jewel
               ,
               that
               God
               might
               justly
               snatch
               him
               from
               us
               in
               his
               wrath
               for
               our
               ingratitude
               .
               Reason
               ,
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Experience
               do
               all
               teach
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               usual
               with
               A●…mighty
               God
               ,
               to
               look
               upon
               a
               body
               politick
               ,
               or
               Ecclesiastick
               ,
               as
               one
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               deprive
               a
               perverse
               people
               of
               a
               good
               and
               gratious
               Governour
               ;
               as
               an
               expert
               Physician
               ,
               by
               opening
               a
               vein
               in
               one
               member
               ,
               cures
               the
               distempers
               of
               another
               .
               
                 For
                 the
                 transgressions
                 of
                 a
                 Land
                 ,
                 many
                 are
                 the
                 Princes
              
               
               ●…hereof
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               that
               two
               or
               three
               of
               our
               Princes
               at
               the
               most
               (
               the
               greater
               part
               
               whereof
               were
               Roman
               Catho●…iques
               )
               did
               〈◊〉
               themse●…ves
               ,
               or
               give
               others
               leave
               to
               ●…tile
               them
               ,
               
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               within
               their
               Dominions
               .
               But
               no
               man
               can
               be
               so
               simple
               ,
               as
               to
               conceive
               that
               they
               ●…ntended
               a
               spiritual
               headship
               to
               infuse
               ●…he
               life
               and
               motion
               of
               grace
               into
               the
               ●…earts
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
               such
               an
               head
               is
               Christ
               alone
               ;
               No
               nor
               yet
               an
               Ecclesia●…ical
               headship
               ;
               We
               did
               never
               believe
               ●…hat
               our
               Kings
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               ●…ould
               exercise
               any
               act
               pertaining
               either
               ●…o
               the
               power
               of
               Order
               or
               Juri●…ction
               :
               
               Nothing
               can
               give
               that
               to
               another
               ,
               which
               it
               hath
               not
               it self
               .
               They
               meant
               
               one●…y
               a
               Civil
               or
               Political
               Head
               ,
               as
               Saul
               is
               called
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
               to
               see
               that
               pub●…ick
               peace
               be
               pres●…rved
               ;
               
               to
               see
               that
               all
               Subjects
               ,
               as
               well
               Ecc●…esiastiques
               as
               others
               ,
               do
               their
               duties
               ,
               in
               their
               several
               places
               ;
               to
               see
               that
               all
               things
               be
               managed
               for
               that
               great
               and
               Architectonical
               end
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               weal
               and
               benefit
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               politique
               ,
               both
               for
               soul
               and
               body
               .
               If
               you
               will
               not
               trust
               me
               ,
               Hear
               our
               Church
               it self
               ;
               
                 When
                 we
                 attribute
                 the
                 Sovereign
              
               
               
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 give
                 him
                 any
                 power
                 ●…o
                 administer
                 the
                 W●…rd
                 or
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 Prerogative
                 which
                 God
                 in
                 hol●…
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 alwaies
                 allowed
                 to
                 Godly
                 Princes
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 all
                 States
                 and
                 Orders
                 of
                 their
                 Sub●…ects
                 ,
                 Ecclesiastical
                 and
                 Civil
                 ,
                 do
                 their
                 duties
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 punish
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 delinquent
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 civil
                 Sword
              
               Here
               is
               no
               power
               ascribed
               ,
               
               no
               punishment
               inflicted
               ,
               but
               meerly
               political
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               approved
               and
               justisied
               by
               S.
               Clara
               ,
               both
               by
               reason
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Paris
               .
               Yet
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               Political
               power
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               Keeper
               of
               both
               
               Tables
               ,
               the
               preserver
               of
               true
               Piety
               towards
               God
               ,
               as
               we●…l
               as
               right
               Justice
               towards
               men
               ;
               And
               is
               obliged
               to
               take
               care
               of
               the
               souls
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               skins
               and
               carkasses
               of
               his
               Subjects
               .
            
             
               This
               power
               ,
               though
               not
               this
               name
               ,
               
               the
               Christian
               Emperours
               of
               old
               assumed
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               to
               Convocate
               Synods
               ,
               to
               preside
               in
               Synods
               ,
               to
               confirm
               Synods
               ,
               to
               establish
               Ecclesiastical
               Lawes
               ,
               to
               receive
               Appeals
               ,
               to
               nominate
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               eject
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               suppress
               Heresies
               ,
               to
               compose
               Ecclesiastical
               differences
               ,
               in
               Councils
               ,
               out
               of
               Councils
               ,
               by
               themselves
               ,
               by
               their
               delegates
               :
               All
               which
               is
               as
               clear
               in
               the
               Historie
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               written
               with
               a
               beam
               of
               the
               Sun.
               
            
             
               This
               power
               ,
               though
               not
               this
               name
               ,
               
               the
               Antient
               Kings
               of
               Engla●…d
               ever
               exercised
               ,
               not
               onely
               before
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               but
               before
               the
               Norman
               Conquest
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Acts
               of
               their
               great
               Councils
               ,
               by
               their
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               Articles
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               by
               so
               many
               Lawes
               of
               provision
               against
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Romes
               conferring
               Ecclesiastical
               dignities
               and
               benefices
               upon
               Foreiners
               ,
               by
               so
               many
               sharp
               oppositions
               against
               the
               exactions
               and
               usurpations
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               by
               so
               many
               Lawes
               concerning
               the
               Patronage
               
               of
               Bishopricks
               ,
               and
               Investitures
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               by
               so
               many
               examples
               of
               Church-men
               punished
               by
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               .
               Of
               all
               which
               Jewels
               the
               Roman
               Court
               had
               undoubted●…y
               robbed
               the
               Crown
               ,
               if
               the
               Peers
               and
               Prelates
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               had
               not
               come
               into
               ●…he
               rescue
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               Antient
               Lawes
               of
               England
               it
               is
               death
               ,
               or
               at
               lest
               a
               forfeiture
               of
               all
               his
               goods
               ,
               for
               any
               man
               to
               publish
               the
               Popes
               Bull
               without
               the
               Kings
               Licence
               .
               The
               Popes
               Legate
               without
               the
               Kings
               leave
               could
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               Realm
               .
               If
               an
               Ordinary
               did
               refuse
               to
               accept
               a
               resignation
               ,
               
               the
               King
               might
               supply
               his
               defect
               .
               If
               any
               Ecclesiastical
               Court
               did
               exceed
               the
               bounds
               of
               its
               just
               power
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               or
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Prohibition
               had
               place
               .
               So
               in
               effect
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               were
               alwaies
               the
               Political
               heads
               of
               the
               Church
               within
               their
               own
               Dominions
               .
               So
               the
               Kings
               of
               France
               are
               at
               this
               day
               .
            
             
               But
               who
               told
               you
               that
               ever
               King
               
               Charles
               did
               call
               himself
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               thereby
               to
               merit
               such
               an
               heavy
               Judgement
               .
               He
               did
               not
               ,
               nor
               yet
               King
               James
               his
               Father
               ,
               nor
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               before
               them
               both
               ,
               who
               took
               Order
               in
               
               her
               first
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               have
               it
               lest
               out
               ●…f
               her
               Title
               ;
               They
               thought
               that
               name
               did
               sound
               ill
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               intrenched
               too
               far
               upon
               the
               right
               of
               their
               Saviour
               .
               Therefore
               they
               declined
               it
               ,
               and
               were
               called
               onely
               Supreme
               Governours
               ,
               in
               all
               Causes
               ,
               over
               all
               persons
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Civil
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               Title
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               inseparable
               from
               the
               Crown
               of
               all
               Sovereign
               Princes
               ;
               Where
               it
               is
               wanting
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               (
               if
               any
               place
               be
               so
               unhappy
               to
               want
               it
               )
               the
               King
               is
               but
               half
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Commonwealth
               a
               Serpent
               with
               two
               Heads
               .
            
             
               Thus
               you
               see
               ,
               you
               are
               doubly
               ,
               and
               both
               wa●…es
               miserably
               mistaken
               .
               First
               ,
               King
               Charles
               did
               never
               stile
               himself
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               could
               with
               patience
               endure
               to
               hear
               that
               Title
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               Political
               Headship
               is
               not
               
                 injurious
                 to
                 the
                 Unity
                 ,
                 or
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               The
               Kings
               of
               Is●…ael
               and
               Judah
               ,
               the
               Christian
               Emperours
               ,
               the
               Eng●…ish
               Kings
               before
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               yea
               ,
               even
               before
               the
               Conquest
               ,
               and
               other
               Sovereign
               Princes
               of
               the
               Roman
               Communion
               have
               owned
               it
               signa●…ly
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               seems
               you
               have
               been
               to●…d
               ,
               or
               have
               read
               this
               ,
               in
               the
               virulent
               writings
               of
               Sand●…rs
               ,
               or
               Parsons
               ,
               or
               have
               heard
               of
               
               a
               ludicrous
               scoffing
               proposition
               of
               a
               M●…rriage
               between
               the
               two
               Heads
               of
               the
               two
               Churches
               ,
               
                 Six●…us
                 Quintus
              
               ,
               and
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               for
               the
               re-uniting
               forsooth
               of
               Christendome
               .
               All
               the
               satisfaction
               
               I
               sh●…uld
               enjoyn
               you
               ,
               is
               to
               perswade
               the
               Bishop
               of
               R●…me
               (
               if
               Gregory
               the
               Great
               were
               living
               ,
               you
               could
               not
               fail
               of
               speeding
               )
               to
               imitate
               the
               piety
               and
               humility
               of
               our
               Princes
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               content
               himself
               with
               his
               Patriarchical
               dignity
               ,
               and
               primacy
               of
               Order
               ,
               &
               
                 Princip●…m
                 unit
                 at
                 is
              
               ,
               and
               to
               quit
               that
               much
               more
               presumptuous
               ,
               and
               (
               if
               a
               Popes
               word
               may
               pass
               for
               current
               )
               Antichristian
               term
               of
               the
               
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               .
               If
               the
               Pope
               be
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               ,
               then
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               is
               the
               Popes
               Body
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               but
               an
               harsh
               expression
               to
               Christian
               ears
               :
               then
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               should
               have
               no
               Head
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               Pope
               ,
               two
               or
               three
               Heads
               ,
               when
               there
               are
               two
               or
               three
               Popes
               ;
               an
               unsound
               Head
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               an
               heretical
               Pope
               ;
               a
               broken
               Head
               ,
               when
               the
               Pope
               is
               censured
               or
               deposed
               ;
               and
               no
               Head
               ,
               when
               the
               See
               is
               vacant
               .
               If
               the
               Church
               must
               have
               one
               Universal
               ,
               Visible
               ,
               Ecclesiastical
               Head
               ,
               a
               
               general
               Council
               may
               best
               pretend
               to
               that
               Title
               .
            
             
               Neither
               are
               you
               more
               successful
               in
               your
               other
               Reason
               ,
               why
               the
               Parliament
               
               persecuted
               the
               King
               ;
               
                 Because
                 he
                 maintained
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 both
                 out
                 of
                 Conscience
                 and
                 Interest
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 sought
                 to
                 abolish
                 .
              
               For
               though
               it
               be
               easily
               admitted
               ,
               that
               some
               seditious
               and
               heterodox
               persons
               had
               an
               evil
               eye
               ,
               both
               against
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               Episcopacy
               ,
               from
               the
               very
               beginning
               of
               these
               troubles
               ,
               either
               out
               of
               a
               fiery
               zeal
               ,
               or
               vain
               affectation
               of
               Novelty
               ,
               (
               like
               those
               ,
               who
               having
               the
               green-sickness
               ,
               prefer
               chalk
               and
               meal
               in
               a
               corner
               ,
               before
               wholsome
               meat
               at
               their
               Fathers
               table
               ,
               )
               or
               out
               of
               a
               greedy
               and
               covetous
               desire
               of
               gathering
               some
               sticks
               for
               themselves
               upon
               the
               fall
               of
               those
               great
               Okes
               :
               yet
               certainly
               they
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               contrivers
               ,
               and
               principal
               actors
               in
               this
               business
               ,
               did
               more
               malign
               Episcopacy
               for
               Monarchies
               sake
               ,
               than
               Monarchy
               for
               Episcopacies
               .
               What
               end
               had
               the
               Nuncio's
               Faction
               in
               Ireland
               against
               Episcopacy
               ?
               whose
               mutinous
               courses
               apparently
               lost
               that
               Kingdome
               .
               When
               the
               Kings
               consent
               to
               the
               Abolition
               of
               Episcopacy
               in
               Scotland
               was
               extorted
               from
               him
               by
               the
               Presbyterian
               
               faction
               (
               which
               probably
               the
               prime
               Authors
               do
               rue
               sufficiently
               by
               this
               time
               )
               were
               those
               Presbyterian
               Scots
               any
               thing
               more
               favourable
               to
               Monarchy
               ?
               To
               come
               to
               England
               ,
               the
               chief
               Scene
               of
               this
               bloody
               Tragedy
               :
               If
               that
               party
               in
               Parliament
               had
               at
               first
               proposed
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               as
               the
               Ab●…ition
               either
               of
               Monarchy
               ,
               or
               Episcopacy
               ,
               undoubtedly
               they
               had
               ruined
               their
               whole
               design
               ;
               untill
               daily
               tumults
               ,
               and
               uncontrollable
               uproars
               had
               chased
               away
               the
               greater
               ,
               and
               sounder
               part
               of
               both
               Houses
               :
               Their
               first
               Protestation
               was
               solemnly
               made
               to
               God
               ,
               both
               for
               King
               and
               Church
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               by
               Law
               established
               .
            
             
               Would
               you
               know
               then
               what
               it
               was
               that
               Conjur'd
               up
               the
               storm
               among
               us
               ?
               
               It
               was
               some
               feigned
               jealousies
               and
               fears
               ,
               (
               which
               the
               first
               broachers
               themselves
               knew
               well
               enough
               to
               be
               fables
               )
               dispersed
               cunningly
               among
               the
               People
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 purposed
                 to
                 subvert
                 the
                 Fundamental
                 Lawes
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reduce
                 the
                 free
                 English
                 Subject
                 to
                 a
                 condition
                 of
                 absolute
                 slavery
                 under
                 an
                 Arbitrary
                 Government
                 .
              
               For
               which
               massy
               weight
               of
               malitious
               untruth
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               supporters
               ,
               but
               a
               few
               Bull-rushes
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               
               he
               meant
               to
               apostate
               from
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               to
               Popery
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               had
               raised
               the
               Irish
               Rebellion
               by
               secret
               encouragements
               and
               Commissions
               ;
               For
               which
               monstrous
               calumny
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               other
               foundation
               (
               except
               the
               solemn
               Religious
               Order
               of
               Divine
               Service
               in
               his
               own
               Chapel
               ,
               and
               Cathedral
               Churches
               )
               than
               some
               unseasonable
               disputes
               about
               an
               Altar
               ,
               or
               a
               Table
               ,
               and
               the
               permission
               of
               the
               Popes
               Agent
               to
               make
               a
               short
               stay
               in
               England
               ,
               more
               for
               reason
               of
               State
               than
               of
               R●…ligion
               .
               And
               some
               sensless
               fictions
               of
               some
               Irish
               Rebels
               ,
               who
               having
               a
               Patent
               under
               the
               Great
               Seal
               of
               Ireland
               for
               their
               Lands
               ,
               to
               colour
               their
               barbarous
               murthers
               ,
               shewed
               it
               to
               the
               poor
               simple
               people
               as
               a
               Commission
               from
               the
               King
               to
               leavy
               Forces
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               some
               impious
               pious
               frauds
               of
               some
               of
               your
               own
               party
               ,
               whose
               private
               whispers
               ,
               and
               printed
               insinuations
               ,
               did
               give
               hopes
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               was
               coming
               about
               to
               shake
               hands
               with
               the
               Roman
               in
               the
               points
               controverted
               ;
               Which
               was
               meerly
               devised
               to
               gull
               some
               silly
               Creatures
               ,
               whom
               they
               found
               apt
               to
               be
               catched
               with
               chaff
               ;
               for
               which
               they
               had
               no
               more
               pretext
               of
               truth
               ,
               than
               
               you
               have
               for
               your
               groundless
               intimations
               in
               this
               unwelcome
               dedication
               .
            
             
               These
               suspitions
               being
               compounded
               with
               Covetousness
               ,
               Ambition
               ,
               Envy
               ,
               Emulation
               ,
               desire
               of
               Revenge
               ,
               and
               discontent
               ,
               were
               the
               sourse
               of
               all
               our
               Calamities
               .
               Thus
               much
               you
               your self
               confess
               in
               ●…ffect
               ;
               that
               ,
               
                 this
                 supposition
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Bishops
                 had
                 an
                 intention
                 to
                 re-establish
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholique
                 Religion
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 venome
                 which
                 the
                 Puritan
                 Faction
                 insused
                 into
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 fill
                 them
                 with
                 hatred
                 against
                 a
                 King
                 worthy
                 of
                 love
                 ;
                 And
                 the
              
               
               
                 Parliament
                 judged
                 it
                 a
                 favourable
                 occasion
                 for
                 their
                 design
                 ,
                 to
                 advance
                 themselves
                 to
                 Sovereign
                 Authority
                 .
              
               Be
               Judge
               your self
               how
               much
               they
               are
               accessary
               to
               our
               sufferings
               ,
               who
               either
               were
               ,
               or
               are
               the
               Authors
               ,
               or
               fomenters
               of
               these
               damnable
               slanders
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               yet
               one
               cause
               more
               of
               this
               cruel
               persecution
               ,
               which
               I
               cannot
               conceal
               from
               you
               ,
               because
               it
               concerns
               some
               of
               your
               old
               acquaintance
               .
               There
               was
               a
               Bishop
               in
               the
               world
               (
               losers
               must
               have
               leave
               to
               talk
               )
               whose
               privy
               Purse
               ,
               and
               subtil
               Counsels
               ,
               did
               help
               to
               kindle
               that
               unnatural
               war
               in
               his
               Majesties
               three
               Kingdomes
               .
               Our
               Cardinal
               
               Wolsey
               complained
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 served
                 his
                 King
                 better
                 than
                 his
                 God.
              
               But
               certainly
               this
               practise
               in
               your
               friend
               ,
               was
               neither
               Good
               service
               to
               his
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               author
               of
               the
               effusion
               of
               so
               much
               innocent
               blood
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               his
               King
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               world
               see
               such
               a
               dangerous
               president
               .
               It
               is
               high
               time
               for
               a
               man
               to
               look
               to
               himself
               ,
               when
               his
               next
               neighbours
               house
               is
               all
               on
               a
               flame
               .
            
             
               As
               hitherto
               I
               have
               followed
               your
               steps
               ,
               though
               not
               altogether
               in
               your
               own
               method
               ,
               or
               rather
               your
               own
               confusion
               ;
               So
               I
               shall
               observe
               the
               same
               course
               for
               the
               future
               .
               Your
               discourse
               is
               so
               full
               of
               Meanders
               and
               windings
               ,
               turnings
               ,
               and
               returnings
               ,
               you
               congregate
               He●…erogeneous
               matter
               ,
               and
               segregate
               that
               which
               is
               Homogeneous
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               had
               made
               your
               Dedication
               by
               starts
               ,
               and
               snatches
               ;
               and
               never
               digested
               your
               who'●…
               discourse
               .
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               where
               I
               meet
               with
               any
               thing
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               my
               desire
               to
               dispach
               it
               out
               of
               my
               hands
               ,
               with
               whatsoever
               pertains
               unto
               it
               ,
               once
               for
               all
               .
               I
               hope
               you
               expect
               not
               that
               I
               shou'd
               amuse
               my self
               at
               your
               Rheto●…cal
               flowers
               ,
               and
               elegant
               expressions
               ▪
               they
               agree
               well
               enough
               with
               the
               work
               you
               
               were
               about
               ;
               The
               Pipe
               plays
               sweetly
               ,
               whilst
               the
               Fowler
               is
               catching
               his
               prey
               .
               Trappings
               are
               not
               to
               be
               condemned
               ,
               if
               the
               things
               themselves
               are
               good
               and
               useful
               ;
               but
               I
               prefer
               one
               Pomegranat-Tree
               loaden
               with
               good
               fruit
               ,
               before
               a
               whole
               row
               of
               Cypresses
               ,
               that
               serve
               onely
               for
               shew
               .
               Be
               sure
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               where
               any
               thing
               in
               your
               Epistle
               reflects
               upon
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               miss
               it
               first
               or
               last
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               but
               a
               loose
               unjoynted
               pe●…ce
               ,
               and
               so
               perhaps
               hitherto
               untouched
               .
            
             
               Amongst
               other
               things
               which
               you
               lay
               
               to
               our
               charge
               ,
               you
               glance
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               twelve
               times
               ,
               at
               our
               supposed
               Schism
               :
               But
               from
               first
               to
               last
               ,
               never
               attempt
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               took
               it
               for
               granted
               .
               I
               have
               shaped
               a
               Coat
               for
               a
               Schismatick
               ,
               and
               had
               presented
               it
               to
               you
               in
               this
               Answer
               ;
               but
               considering
               that
               the
               matter
               is
               of
               moment
               ,
               and
               merits
               as
               much
               to
               be
               seriously
               and
               solidly
               weighed
               ,
               as
               your
               naked
               Crimination
               without
               all
               pretext
               of
               proof
               deserves
               to
               be
               sleighted
               ,
               lest
               it
               might
               seem
               here
               as
               an
               impertinent
               digression
               ,
               to
               take
               up
               too
               much
               place
               in
               this
               short
               Discourse
               ,
               I
               have
               added
               it
               at
               the
               Conclusion
               of
               this
               Answer
               ,
               in
               a
               short
               Tract
               by
               it self
               ,
               
               that
               you
               may
               peruse
               it
               if
               you
               please
               .
            
             
               You
               fall
               heavily
               ,
               in
               this
               Discourse
               ,
               
               upon
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               Brownists
               ,
               and
               Independents
               ;
               if
               they
               intend
               to
               return
               you
               any
               answer
               ,
               they
               may
               send
               it
               by
               a
               messenger
               of
               their
               own
               .
               As
               for
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               their
               Proctor
               ,
               I
               have
               received
               no
               Fee
               from
               them
               .
               And
               if
               I
               should
               undertake
               to
               plead
               their
               Cause
               upon
               my
               own
               head
               ,
               by
               our
               old
               English
               Law
               ,
               you
               might
               call
               me
               to
               an
               accompt
               for
               unlawful
               maintenance
               .
               Onely
               give
               me
               leave
               as
               a
               by-stander
               to
               wonder
               why
               you
               are
               so
               cholerique
               against
               them
               ,
               for
               certainly
               they
               have
               done
               you
               more
               service
               in
               England
               ,
               than
               ever
               you
               could
               have
               done
               for
               your selves
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               wonder
               no
               less
               why
               you
               call
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               
                 a
                 Calvinistical
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 brought
                 into
              
               England
               by
               Bucer
               ,
               and
               Peter
               Martyr
               ,
               
                 a
                 blind
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 intire
                 ruin
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 civil
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 instituted
                 by
                 God.
              
               Though
               you
               confess
               again
               in
               our
               favour
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 our
                 first
                 Reformers
                 had
                 been
                 interrogated
                 ,
              
               
               
                 whether
                 they
                 meant
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
              
               
               
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 purged
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 avouched
                 their
                 Innocence
                 with
                 their
              
               
               
               
                 hands
                 upon
                 the
                 new
                 Gospel
              
               .
               The
               gifts
               of
               Enemies
               are
               no
               gifts
               .
               If
               such
               as
               these
               are
               all
               your
               courtesies
               ,
               you
               may
               be
               pleased
               to
               take
               them
               again
               ;
               Our
               first
               Reformers
               might
               safely
               swear
               upon
               any
               Gospel
               ,
               old
               or
               new
               ,
               that
               they
               meant
               no
               such
               thing
               .
               And
               we
               may
               as
               securely
               swear
               upon
               all
               the
               books
               of
               God
               ,
               old
               or
               new
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               .
               But
               why
               our
               Gospel
               should
               be
               younger
               or
               newer
               than
               
                 Sixtus
                 Quintus
              
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               
                 Clemens
                 Octavus
              
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               passeth
               my
               understanding
               ,
               and
               yours
               also
               .
            
             
               Comparisons
               are
               odious
               ,
               therefore
               I
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               English
               Protestant
               standing
               to
               his
               own
               grounds
               ,
               is
               the
               best
               subject
               in
               the
               world
               :
               But
               I
               do
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               as
               good
               a
               subject
               as
               any
               in
               the
               wortd
               ,
               and
               our
               principles
               as
               Innocent
               ,
               and
               as
               auxiliary
               to
               civil
               Government
               ,
               as
               the
               maxims
               of
               any
               Church
               under
               Heaven
               ;
               And
               more
               than
               yours
               ,
               where
               the
               clashing
               of
               two
               Supreme
               Authorities
               ,
               and
               the
               exemption
               of
               your
               numerous
               Clergy
               from
               the
               Coercive
               power
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               novelties
               ,
               which
               I
               forbear
               to
               mention
               ,
               do
               alway
               threaten
               a
               storm
               .
            
             
               Tell
               me
               Sir
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               ,
               what
               
               Church
               in
               Europe
               hath
               declared
               more
               fully
               ,
               or
               more
               favourably
               for
               Monarchy
               than
               the
               poor
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 and
                 sacred
                 Order
              
               
               
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 Divine
                 Right
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 founded
                 in
                 the
                 prime
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 clearly
                 established
                 by
                 express
                 Texts
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 Testament
                 .
              
               Moreover
               ,
               that
               
                 this
                 power
                 is
                 extended
                 over
                 all
                 their
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 Ecclesiastical
                 and
                 Civil
                 ;
                 That
                 to
                 s●…t
                 up
                 any
                 Independent
                 coactive
                 power
                 above
                 them
                 ,
                 either
                 Papal
                 ,
                 or
                 popular
                 ,
                 either
                 directly
                 ,
                 or
                 indirectly
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 undermine
                 their
                 great
                 royal
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 cunningly
                 to
                 overthrow
                 that
                 most
                 Sacred
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 which
                 god
                 himself
                 hath
                 established
                 .
              
               That
               
                 for
                 their
                 subjects
                 to
                 bear
                 Arms
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 Offensive
                 or
                 defensive
                 ,
                 upon
                 any
                 pretence
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 powers
                 which
                 are
                 ordained
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               why
               do
               you
               call
               our
               Reformation
               Calvinistical
               ?
               contrary
               to
               your
               
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               contrary
               to
               your
               own
               confession
               ,
               That
               
                 in
                 our
                 Reformation
                 we
                 reteined
                 the
                 antient
                 Order
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 as
                 Instituted
                 by
                 divin●…
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 preserved
                 the
                 face
                 ,
                 or
                 Image
                 of
              
               
               
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               .
               And
               that
               
                 for
                 this
                 ▪
              
               
               
                 very
                 caus●…
                 the
                 disciplinarians
                 of
              
               Geneva
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 did
                 conceive
                 an
                 implacable
                 hatred
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 aversion
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               Did
               they
               hate
               their
               own
               Reformation
               so
               implacably
               ?
               If
               these
               things
               be
               to
               be
               reconciled
               ,
               
                 reddat
                 mihi
                 minam
                 Diogenes
              
               .
               He
               that
               looks
               more
               in
               disputation
               to
               the
               Advantage
               of
               his
               party
               ,
               than
               to
               the
               Truth
               of
               his
               grounds
               ,
               had
               need
               of
               a
               strong
               memory
               ;
               We
               reteined
               not
               onely
               
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 Liturgy
              
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               but
               all
               things
               else
               that
               were
               conformable
               to
               the
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               publick
               service
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               rightly
               understood
               .
            
             
               No
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               we
               cannot
               pin
               our
               faith
               upon
               the
               sleeve
               of
               any
               particular
               man
               ,
               as
               one
               used
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 We
                 love
                 no
                 nismes
              
               ;
               neither
               Calvinism
               ,
               nor
               Lutheranism
               ,
               nor
               
               Jonsenianism
               ,
               but
               onely
               one
               ,
               that
               we
               derive
               from
               Antioch
               ,
               that
               is
               Christianism
               .
               We
               honour
               Learning
               ,
               and
               Piety
               in
               our
               fellow
               servants
               ,
               but
               we
               desire
               to
               wear
               no
               other
               badge
               or
               Cognizance
               than
               that
               we
               received
               from
               our
               own
               Master
               at
               our
               Baptism
               .
               Bucer
               was
               as
               fit
               to
               be
               Calvins
               Master
               ,
               as
               his
               Scholar
               .
               So
               long
               as
               Calvin
               continued
               with
               him
               
               in
               Germany
               ,
               he
               was
               for
               
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 Liturgy
              
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               (
               and
               for
               assurance
               thereof
               subscribed
               the
               
                 Augustane
                 Confession
              
               )
               and
               his
               late
               learned
               Successor
               ,
               and
               assertor
               in
               
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 Monsieur
                 Deodate
              
               ,
               with
               sundry
               others
               of
               that
               Communion
               ,
               were
               not
               averse
               from
               them
               .
               Or
               why
               do
               you
               call
               Reformation
               blind
               ?
               It
               was
               not
               blindness
               ,
               but
               too
               much
               affectation
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               too
               much
               peeping
               into
               controverted
               and
               new
               fangled
               Questions
               that
               hath
               endamaged
               our
               Religion
               .
               It
               is
               you
               that
               teach
               the
               
                 Colliers
                 Creed
              
               ,
               not
               we
               .
            
             
               Howsoever
               you
               pretend
               to
               prove
               that
               our
               Reformation
               was
               the
               ruin
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Common-wealth
               ;
               wee
               expect
               you
               should
               endeavour
               to
               prove
               it
               .
               You
               cannot
               so
               far
               mistake
               your self
               as
               to
               conceive
               your
               authority
               to
               be
               the
               same
               with
               us
               ,
               that
               Pythagoras
               had
               among
               his
               Scholars
               ,
               to
               have
               his
               Dictates
               received
               for
               Oracles
               without
               proof
               ;
               what
               did
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               you
               pretend
               to
               prove
               it
               ?
               That
               's
               too
               low
               an
               expression
               ,
               you
               promi●…e
               us
               
                 a
                 demonstration
              
               
               
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 lively
                 and
                 evident
                 that
                 no
                 reason
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 contradict
                 it
                 .
              
               Are
               you
               not
               afraid
               that
               too
               much
               expectation
               
               should
               prejudice
               your
               discourse
               by
               diminishing
               our
               applause
               ?
            
             
               
                 Quid
                 tanto
                 dignum
                 feret
                 hi●…
                 proneissor
                 hia●…u
                 ?
              
               Do
               you
               think
               of
               nothing
               now
               but
               Triumphs
               ?
               
                 Lively
                 and
                 evident
                 demonstration
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 contradicted
                 by
                 reason
                 ,
              
               is
               like
               the
               Phenix
               ,
               much
               talked
               of
               ,
               but
               seldom
               seen
               .
               Most
               men
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               a
               man
               strip
               up
               his
               sleeves
               ,
               and
               make
               too
               large
               promises
               of
               fair
               dealing
               ,
               do
               suspect
               jugling
               .
               No
               man
               proclameth
               in
               the
               Market
               that
               he
               hath
               rotten
               wares
               to
               sell
               ;
               And
               therefore
               we
               must
               be
               careful
               ,
               notwithstanding
               your
               great
               promises
               ,
               to
               keep
               well
               Epicharmus
               his
               Jewel
               ,
               
                 Remember
                 to
                 distrust
              
               .
               By
               your
               permission
               ,
               your
               glistering
               demonstration
               is
               a
               very
               counterfeit
               ,
               not
               so
               valuable
               as
               a
               Bristol
               Diamond
               ,
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               be
               examined
               by
               the
               wheel
               .
            
             
               Sometimes
               nothing
               is
               more
               necessary
               than
               Reformation
               .
               Never
               was
               
               house
               so
               well
               builded
               ,
               that
               now
               and
               then
               needed
               not
               reparation
               .
               Never
               Garden
               so
               well
               planted
               ,
               but
               must
               sometimes
               be
               weeded
               .
               Never
               any
               order
               so
               well
               instituted
               ,
               but
               in
               long
               tract
               of
               time
               there
               will
               be
               a
               bending
               and
               declining
               from
               its
               Primitive
               perfection
               ,
               and
               a
               necessi●…y
               of
               reducing
               it
               to
               its
               
               first
               principles
               .
               Are
               your
               Houses
               of
               Religion
               which
               are
               Reformed
               ,
               therefore
               the
               less
               Religious
               ?
               Why
               then
               did
               all
               the
               Princes
               and
               Common-wealths
               in
               Europe
               ,
               Yea
               the
               Fathers
               themselves
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               cry
               out
               so
               often
               ,
               so
               earnestly
               ,
               for
               a
               Reformation
               ?
               yet
               were
               forced
               to
               content
               themselves
               with
               a
               vain
               shadow
               for
               the
               substance
               ,
               as
               Ixion
               embraced
               a
               Cloud
               for
               Juno
               ,
               or
               Children
               are
               often
               stilled
               with
               an
               empty
               bottle
               .
            
             
               But
               Reformation
               is
               not
               agreable
               to
               all
               persons
               .
               Judas
               loved
               not
               an
               Audit
               ,
               
               because
               he
               kept
               the
               Bag.
               Dull
               Lethargick
               people
               had
               rather
               sleep
               to
               death
               than
               to
               be
               awaked
               ;
               and
               mad
               phrenetick
               Bigots
               are
               apt
               to
               beat
               the
               Chirurgion
               that
               would
               bind
               up
               their
               wounds
               ;
               but
               none
               are
               so
               a
               verse
               from
               Reformation
               as
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               where
               the
               very
               name
               is
               more
               formidable
               than
               Hannibal
               at
               the
               Gates
               ,
               yea
               than
               all
               the
               five
               terrible
               things
               .
               No
               mervail
               they
               are
               afraid
               to
               have
               their
               Oranges
               squeesed
               to
               their
               hands
               ;
               if
               they
               were
               infallible
               as
               they
               pretend
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               need
               of
               a
               Reformation
               ;
               we
               wish
               they
               were
               ,
               but
               we
               see
               they
               are
               not
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               
               
               that
               Reformation
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               unseasonable
               ,
               or
               inordinate
               ,
               or
               excessive
               ,
               may
               do
               more
               hurt
               than
               good
               ;
               when
               Reformers
               want
               just
               Authority
               ,
               or
               due
               information
               ,
               or
               have
               sinister
               ends
               ,
               or
               where
               the
               remedy
               may
               be
               of
               worse
               consequence
               than
               the
               abuse
               ,
               or
               where
               men
               run
               out
               of
               one
               extreme
               into
               another
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               rule
               in
               prudence
               ,
               
                 Not
                 to
                 remove
                 an
                 ill
                 custom
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 setled
                 ,
              
               unless
               it
               bring
               great
               prejudices
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               is
               better
               to
               give
               one
               account
               why
               we
               have
               taken
               it
               away
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               alwaies
               making
               excuses
               why
               we
               do
               it
               not
               .
               Needless
               alteration
               doth
               diminish
               the
               venerable
               esteem
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               lessen
               the
               credit
               of
               antient
               truths
               .
               Break
               Ice
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               crack
               in
               more
               .
               Crooked
               sticks
               by
               bending
               streight
               are
               sometimes
               broken
               into
               two
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               right
               mean
               between
               these
               
               extremes
               ,
               if
               men
               could
               light
               on
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               neither
               to
               destroy
               the
               body
               out
               of
               hatred
               to
               the
               sores
               and
               Ulcers
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               cherish
               the
               sores
               and
               Ulcers
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               doating
               affection
               to
               the
               body
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               neither
               to
               destroy
               antient
               Institutions
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               zealous
               hatred
               to
               some
               new
               abuses
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               doat
               so
               upon
               
               antient
               Institutions
               ,
               as
               for
               their
               sakes
               to
               cherish
               new
               abuses
               .
            
             
               Our
               Reformation
               is
               just
               as
               much
               the
               
               cause
               of
               the
               ruin
               of
               our
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               ,
               as
               the
               building
               of
               Tenderden
               Steepl
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               Goodwins
               Sands
               ,
               or
               ruin
               of
               the
               Country
               thereabouts
               ,
               because
               they
               happened
               both
               much
               about
               the
               same
               time
               .
            
             
               
                 —
                 Careat
                 successibus
                 opto
                 ,
              
            
             
               May
               he
               ever
               want
               success
               who
               judgeth
               of
               Actions
               by
               the
               Event
               .
               Our
               Reformation
               hath
               
                 ruined
                 the
                 Faith
              
               ,
               just
               as
               the
               plucking
               up
               of
               weeds
               in
               a
               Garden
               ,
               ruins
               the
               good
               Herbs
               .
               It
               hath
               
                 ruined
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               just
               as
               a
               body
               full
               of
               superfluous
               and
               vicious
               humours
               is
               ruined
               by
               an
               healthful
               purgation
               .
               It
               hath
               
                 ruined
                 the
                 Common-wealth
              
               ,
               just
               as
               pruning
               ●…f
               the
               Vine
               ruins
               the
               E●…m
               .
               No
               ,
               no
               Sir
               ,
               Our
               s●…fferings
               ,
               for
               the
               Faith
               ,
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               Monarchy
               ,
               do
               proclame
               us
               Innocent
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               of
               the
               ruin
               either
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               Church
               ,
               or
               Monarchy
               .
               And
               in
               this
               capacity
               we
               choose
               rather
               to
               ste●…ve
               as
               Innocents
               ,
               〈◊〉
               to
               swim
               in
               plenty
               as
               Nocents
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               is
               but
               one
               of
               your
               doubles
               to
               k●…ep
               us
               from
               the
               right
               form
               .
               It
               is
               
               your
               new
               
                 Roman
                 Creed
              
               that
               hath
               ruined
               the
               Faith.
               It
               is
               your
               Papal
               Court
               that
               hath
               ruined
               the
               Church
               .
               It
               is
               your
               new
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Popes
               Omnipotence
               over
               temporal
               persons
               in
               order
               unto
               spiritual
               ends
               ,
               of
               absolving
               subjects
               from
               their
               Oaths
               of
               Allegeance
               ,
               of
               exempting
               the
               Clergy
               from
               secular
               jurisdiction
               ,
               of
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               murthering
               Tyrants
               and
               excommunicated
               Princes
               ,
               of
               aequivocation
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               that
               first
               infected
               the
               world
               to
               the
               danger
               of
               Civil
               Government
               .
               Yet
               far
               be
               it
               from
               me
               to
               make
               these
               the
               Universal
               Tenets
               of
               your
               Church
               ,
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               much
               less
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               much
               faln
               from
               their
               former
               credit
               ;
               neither
               can
               I
               deny
               that
               sundry
               dangerous
               positions
               ,
               destructive
               to
               all
               civil
               societies
               ,
               have
               been
               transplanted
               by
               our
               Sectaries
               ,
               and
               taken
               too
               deep
               root
               in
               our
               quarters
               ,
               but
               never
               by
               our
               fault
               .
               If
               God
               should
               grant
               us
               the
               benefit
               of
               an
               Oecumenical
               or
               Occidental
               Council
               ,
               it
               would
               become
               both
               you
               and
               us
               in
               the
               fi●…st
               place
               to
               pluck
               up
               such
               seditious
               opinions
               root
               and
               branch
               .
            
             
               You
               say
               our
               
                 Calvinistical
                 Reformation
              
               (
               so
               you
               are
               pleased
               to
               call
               it
               as
               
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               moderate
               and
               and
               orderly
               Reformation
               of
               England
               ,
               was
               the
               terror
               ,
               and
               eye-sore
               of
               Rome
               )
               is
               founded
               
                 upon
                 two
                 maxims
              
               ,
               The
               one
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 faln
                 to
                 ruin
                 and
              
               
               
                 desolation
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 guilty
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 Tyranny
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               neither
               our
               foundation
               ,
               nor
               our
               superstruction
               ,
               neither
               our
               maxim
               ,
               
               nor
               our
               Opinion
               .
               It
               is
               so
               far
               from
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               hold
               and
               teach
               the
               direct
               contrary
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Gates
                 of
                 Hell
                 shall
                 never
                 prevail
                 against
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 rain
                 descend
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 floods
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 winds
                 blow
                 and
                 beat
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
              
               yet
               it
               shall
               never
               fall
               
                 to
                 ruin
                 or
                 desolation
              
               ;
               because
               
                 it
                 is
                 builded
                 upon
                 a
                 Rock
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               beleeve
               that
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               the
               faithfull
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               guilty
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               which
               is
               spiritual
               Adultery
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               never
               said
               ,
               we
               never
               thought
               ,
               that
               the
               Occumenical
               Church
               of
               Christ
               was
               guilty
               of
               Tyranny
               .
               It
               is
               principled
               to
               suffer
               wrong
               ,
               to
               do
               none
               ,
               and
               by
               suffering
               to
               Conquer
               ,
               as
               a
               flock
               of
               unarmed
               Sheep
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               
               of
               a
               company
               of
               ravenous
               Wolves
               ,
               
                 A
                 new
                 and
                 unheard-of
                 kind
                 of
                 warfare
              
               
               
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 throw
                 an
                 handful
                 of
                 dry
                 flax
                 into
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 flaming
                 fire
                 to
                 extinguish
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               I
               presume
               this
               is
               one
               of
               the
               Idiotisms
               ●…f
               your
               language
               ,
               in
               which
               
               by
               the
               Church
               you
               a●…waies
               understand
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               making
               Roman
               and
               Catholick
               to
               be
               Convertibles
               .
               As
               if
               Christ
               could
               not
               have
               a
               Church
               ,
               nor
               that
               Church
               any
               privileges
               ,
               unless
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               might
               have
               the
               Monopoly
               of
               them
               .
               There
               is
               a
               vast
               difference
               between
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               and
               a
               Patriarchal
               Church
               .
               The
               Catholick
               Church
               can
               never
               fail
               ;
               any
               Patriarchal
               Church
               may
               Apostate
               and
               fail
               .
               We
               have
               a
               promise
               that
               the
               Candle
               shall
               not
               be
               put
               out
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               promise
               that
               
                 the
                 Candlesticks
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 removed
                 .
              
               
            
             
               But
               supposing
               that
               (
               which
               we
               can
               never
               grant
               )
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               
               and
               Roman
               Church
               were
               Convertibles
               ,
               yet
               still
               you
               do
               us
               wrong
               .
               First
               we
               do
               not
               maintain
               ,
               that
               the
               Roman
               Church
               it self
               is
               faln
               
                 to
                 ruin
                 and
                 desolation
              
               ,
               we
               grant
               to
               it
               a
               true
               metaphysical
               being
               ,
               though
               not
               a
               true
               moral
               being
               ;
               we
               hope
               their
               errors
               are
               rather
               in
               superstructures
               ,
               than
               in
               fundamentals
               ;
               
               we
               do
               not
               say
               that
               the
               Plants
               of
               saving
               truth
               (
               which
               are
               common
               to
               you
               and
               us
               )
               are
               plucked
               up
               by
               the
               roots
               in
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               but
               we
               say
               that
               they
               are
               over-grown
               with
               weeds
               ,
               and
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               choked
               .
            
             
               Next
               for
               Idolatry
               ,
               whether
               ,
               and
               why
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               ,
               we
               accuse
               your
               
               Church
               of
               it
               ,
               deserves
               further
               Consideration
               .
               First
               you
               agree
               with
               us
               .
               That
               God
               alone
               is
               the
               Object
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               all
               Religious
               worship
               is
               due
               terminatively
               only
               to
               him
               ;
               that
               God
               alone
               is
               to
               be
               invocated
               absolutely
               or
               ultimately
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               grant
               our
               requests
               and
               fulfil
               our
               desires
               by
               himself
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Saints
               are
               not
               the
               
                 objects
                 of
                 our
                 prayers
              
               ,
               but
               joynt
               petitioners
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               intercessors
               for
               us
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               profess
               as
               well
               as
               you
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               proportionab●…e
               degree
               of
               honour
               ,
               and
               respect
               ,
               due
               to
               every
               creature
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               dignity
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               more
               honour
               due
               to
               a
               glorified
               Spirit
               ,
               than
               to
               a
               mortal
               man
               :
               But
               withall
               we
               adde
               ,
               that
               this
               honour
               ,
               
               is
               not
               servitutis
               but
               charitatis
               ,
               not
               of
               service
               as
               to
               our
               Lords
               and
               Masters
               ,
               but
               of
               love
               and
               charity
               as
               to
               our
               friends
               and
               fellow-servants
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               and
               nature
               with
               that
               Honour
               which
               we
               give
               to
               holy
               men
               on
               Earth
               .
               And
               herein
               we
               are
               confident
               that
               we
               shall
               have
               your
               consent
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               agree
               in
               this
               also
               ,
               that
               abundant
               love
               and
               duty
               doth
               extend
               an
               honourable
               respect
               from
               the
               person
               of
               a
               dear
               friend
               ,
               or
               noble
               benefactor
               ,
               to
               his
               posterity
               ,
               to
               his
               memory
               ,
               to
               his
               Monument
               ,
               to
               his
               Image
               ,
               to
               his
               Reliques
               ,
               to
               every
               thing
               that
               he
               loved
               ,
               or
               that
               pertained
               to
               him
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Earth
               which
               he
               did
               tread
               upon
               ,
               for
               his
               sake
               .
               Put
               a
               Liefhebber
               ,
               or
               Virtuoso
               ,
               among
               a
               company
               of
               rare
               pictures
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               pick
               out
               the
               best
               pieces
               for
               their
               proper
               value
               .
               But
               a
               friend
               or
               child
               will
               more
               esteem
               the
               Picture
               of
               a
               Benefactor
               ,
               or
               Ancestor
               ,
               for
               its
               relation
               .
               The
               respect
               of
               the
               one
               is
               terminated
               in
               the
               Picture
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               other
               is
               radicated
               in
               the
               exemplar
               .
               Yet
               still
               an
               Image
               is
               but
               an
               Image
               ,
               and
               the
               kinds
               of
               respect
               must
               not
               be
               confounded
               .
               The
               respect
               given
               to
               an
               Image
               ,
               must
               be
               respect
               proper
               for
               an
               Im●…ge
               ,
               not
               Courtship
               ,
               not
               Worship
               ,
               not
               Adoration
               .
               More
               respect
               is
               
               due
               to
               the
               person
               of
               the
               meanest
               beggar
               ,
               than
               to
               all
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               a
               1000.
               
               Primitive
               Saints
               or
               Progenitors
               .
               Hitherto
               there
               is
               either
               no
               difference
               nor
               peril
               either
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               or
               Superstition
               .
            
             
               Wherein
               then
               did
               consist
               this
               guilt
               of
               Idolatry
               contracted
               by
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ?
               I
               am
               willing
               for
               the
               present
               to
               pass
               by
               the
               private
               abuses
               of
               particular
               persons
               ,
               which
               seem
               to
               me
               no
               otherwise
               chargeable
               upon
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               than
               for
               Connivence
               .
               As
               the
               making
               Images
               to
               counterfeit
               tears
               ,
               and
               words
               ,
               and
               gestures
               ,
               and
               complements
               ,
               for
               advantage
               ,
               to
               induce
               silly
               people
               to
               believe
               that
               there
               was
               something
               of
               divinity
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               multitude
               of
               fictitious
               Relicks
               ,
               and
               supposititious
               Saints
               ,
               which
               credulity
               first
               introduced
               ,
               and
               since
               covetousness
               hath
               nourished
               .
               I
               take
               no
               notice
               now
               of
               those
               remote
               suspitions
               or
               suppositions
               of
               the
               possibility
               of
               want
               of
               intention
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               Priest
               that
               consecrates
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               or
               in
               him
               that
               Baptized
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Bishop
               that
               ordained
               him
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               one
               through
               the
               whole
               line
               of
               succession
               ;
               in
               all
               which
               cases
               (
               according
               to
               your
               own
               principles
               )
               you
               give
               divine
               worship
               to
               corporeal
               Elements
               ,
               which
               is
               at
               least
               material
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
             
               I
               will
               not
               stand
               now
               to
               examine
               the
               truth
               of
               your
               distinctions
               ,
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               yet
               you
               know
               well
               enough
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               no
               religious
               worship
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               coin
               lately
               minted
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               pass
               for
               current
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               Whilst
               your
               common
               people
               understand
               not
               these
               distinctions
               of
               degrees
               of
               honour
               ,
               what
               holds
               them
               from
               falling
               downright
               into
               Idolatry
               ?
            
             
               Neither
               do
               I
               urge
               how
               you
               have
               distributed
               the
               Patronage
               of
               particular
               Countries
               ,
               the
               Cure
               of
               several
               Diseases
               ,
               the
               protection
               of
               all
               distinct
               professions
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               all
               kinds
               of
               Creatures
               ,
               among
               the
               Saints
               ,
               just
               as
               the
               Heathen
               did
               among
               their
               Tutelary
               Gods
               ;
               nor
               how
               little
               warrant
               you
               have
               for
               this
               practice
               from
               experience
               ;
               nor
               lastly
               ,
               how
               you
               build
               more
               Churches
               ,
               erect
               more
               Altars
               ,
               offer
               more
               presents
               ,
               pour
               out
               more
               prayers
               ,
               make
               more
               vows
               ,
               perform
               more
               offices
               to
               the
               Mother
               than
               to
               the
               Son.
               Yet
               though
               we
               should
               hold
               our
               peace
               ,
               methinks
               you
               should
               ponder
               these
               things
               seriously
               ,
               and
               either
               for
               your
               own
               satisfaction
               ,
               or
               ours
               ,
               take
               away
               such
               unnecessary
               occasions
               of
               scandal
               and
               dis-union
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               cannot
               omit
               ,
               that
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               is
               not
               contented
               to
               enjoyn
               the
               
               Adoration
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               (
               which
               we
               never
               deny
               )
               but
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               it self
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               common
               current
               of
               your
               Schoolmen
               ,
               the
               A●…cidents
               or
               Species
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               because
               it
               contains
               Christ.
               )
               Why
               do
               they
               not
               adde
               upon
               the
               same
               grounds
               ,
               that
               the
               pix
               is
               to
               be
               adored
               with
               divine
               worship
               ,
               because
               it
               contains
               the
               Sacrament
               ?
               Divine
               honour
               is
               not
               due
               to
               the
               very
               Humanity
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               abstracted
               from
               the
               Deity
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               whole
               person
               ,
               Deity
               and
               Humanity
               ,
               hypostatically
               united
               .
               Neither
               the
               Grace
               of
               Union
               ,
               nor
               the
               Grace
               of
               Unction
               can
               conferr
               more
               upon
               the
               Humanity
               ,
               than
               the
               Humanity
               is
               capable
               of
               .
               There
               is
               no
               such
               Union
               between
               the
               Deity
               and
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               neither
               immediately
               ,
               nor
               yet
               mediately
               ,
               
                 mediante
                 corpor
              
               .
            
             
               Neither
               do
               you
               ordinarily
               ascribe
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               divine
               worship
               to
               a
               Crucifix
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               Christ
               ,
               indeed
               not
               Terminatively
               ,
               but
               trans●…untly
               ,
               so
               as
               not
               to
               rest
               in
               the
               Image
               or
               Crucifix
               ,
               but
               to
               pass
               to
               the
               exemplar
               ,
               or
               person
               crucified
               .
               But
               why
               a
               piece
               of
               Wood
               should
               be
               made
               partaker
               of
               divine
               honours
               even
               in
               〈◊〉
               ,
               or
               in
               be
               passage
               passe●…h
               my
               unde●…nding
               .
               Th●…
               Heathens
               ●…ted
               not
               ,
               the
               same
               〈◊〉
               
               for
               all
               their
               gross
               Idolatry
               .
               Let
               them
               plead
               for
               themselves
               .
               
                 Non
                 ego
                 ,
                 &c.
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 worship
                 that
                 stone
                 which
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 serve
                 him
                 whom
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 .
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               whilst
               you
               are
               pleased
               to
               use
               them
               ,
               I
               may
               not
               forget
               those
               strange
               insolent
               forms
               of
               prayer
               ,
               contained
               in
               your
               books
               ,
               even
               ultimate
               prayers
               ,
               if
               we
               take
               the
               words
               as
               they
               sound
               ,
               directed
               to
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               
                 protect
                 you
                 at
                 the
                 hour
                 of
                 death
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 deliver
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 Devil
              
               ,
               and
               
                 confer
                 spiritual
                 graces
                 upon
                 you
              
               ,
               and
               
                 admit
                 you
                 into
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               precibus
               meritisque
               ,
               
                 by
                 their
                 prayers
                 and
                 merits
              
               .
               (
               You
               know
               what
               Merit
               signifies
               in
               your
               language
               ,
               a
               Condignity
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               a
               Congruity
               of
               desert
               .
               )
               The
               exposition
               of
               your
               Doctors
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               do
               all
               this
               for
               you
               by
               their
               pra●…ers
               ;
               as
               improper
               a
               form
               of
               speech
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               Suppliant
               intending
               onely
               to
               move
               an
               ordinary
               Courtier
               to
               mediate
               for
               him
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               should
               fall
               down
               upon
               his
               knees
               before
               the
               Courtier
               ,
               and
               beseech
               him
               to
               make
               him
               an
               Earl
               ,
               or
               a
               Knight
               ,
               or
               to
               bestow
               such
               an
               Office
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               Pardon
               upon
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               do
               some
               other
               Grace
               for
               him
               ,
               properly
               belonging
               to
               the
               Prerogative
               Royal.
               How
               agrees
               this
               with
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 Precibus
                 meri●…que
              
               ?
               A
               beggar
               doth
               not
               deserve
               an
               Alms
               by
               asking
               it
               .
               This
               is
               a
               
               snare
               to
               ignorant
               persons
               ,
               who
               take
               the
               words
               to
               signifie
               as
               they
               sound
               .
               And
               (
               it
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               )
               do
               commit
               downright
               Idolatry
               by
               their
               Pastors
               faults
               ,
               who
               prescribe
               such
               improper
               forms
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               Tyrannie
               ,
               which
               makes
               up
               
               the
               arrear
               of
               the
               first
               supposed
               Maxim
               :
               We
               do
               not
               accuse
               the
               Roman
               Church
               of
               Tyrannie
               ,
               but
               the
               Roman
               Court.
               If
               either
               the
               unjust
               usurpation
               o●…
               Sovereign
               power
               ,
               or
               the
               extending
               thereof
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Laws
               and
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               yea
               ,
               even
               to
               give
               a
               
                 Non
                 obstante
              
               ,
               either
               to
               the
               Institution
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               to
               the
               uniform
               practice
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Ages
               ,
               or
               to
               them
               both
               ;
               If
               the
               swallowing
               up
               of
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               Jurisd●…ction
               ,
               and
               the
               arrogating
               of
               a
               supercivil
               power
               paramount
               ;
               If
               the
               causing
               of
               poor
               people
               to
               trot
               to
               Rome
               ,
               from
               all
               the
               Quarters
               of
               Europe
               ,
               to
               wast
               their
               livelyhoods
               there
               ;
               If
               the
               trampling
               upon
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               the
               disciplining
               of
               Monarchs
               be
               Tyrannical
               ,
               either
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               hath
               been
               Tyrannical
               ,
               or
               there
               never
               was
               Tyrannie
               in
               the
               world
            
             
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               some
               great
               persons
               when
               they
               have
               had
               bloody
               Tragedies
               to
               act
               for
               their
               own
               particular
               ends
               ,
               have
               sometimes
               made
               the
               Roman
               Church
               a
               stalking
               horse
               ,
               and
               the
               pretence
               of
               Catholick
               Religion
               a
               
               blind
               to
               keep
               their
               Policies
               undiscerned
               :
               But
               if
               we
               consider
               seriously
               ,
               what
               cruelties
               have
               been
               really
               acted
               throughout
               Europe
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               Inquisitors
               General
               ,
               or
               by
               persons
               specially
               delegated
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               against
               the
               Waldenses
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Protestants
               of
               later
               daies
               ,
               against
               poor
               ignorant
               persons
               ,
               against
               women
               and
               children
               ,
               against
               mad
               men
               ,
               against
               dead
               carkasses
               ,
               as
               
                 Bue●…r
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               upon
               pretence
               of
               Religion
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               ordinary
               forms
               of
               punishment
               ,
               and
               of
               death
               ,
               but
               by
               fire
               and
               faggots
               ,
               by
               strange
               new-devised
               tortures
               ,
               we
               shall
               quickly
               find
               that
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               hath
               died
               it self
               red
               in
               Christian
               blood
               ,
               and
               equalled
               the
               most
               Tyrannical
               persecutions
               of
               the
               Heathen
               Emperours
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               Maxim
               whereupon
               you
               say
               that
               our
               Reformation
               was
               grounded
               ,
               was
               
               this
               ,
               
                 T●…at
                 the
                 onely
                 way
                 to
                 reform
                 the
                 Faith
                 an●…
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 conform
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 dictates
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 whereof
                 every
              
               
               
                 private
                 Christian
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 excluding
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 publi●…k
                 Judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               You
               adde
               ,
               That
               
                 we
                 cannot
                 prove
                 Episcopacy
              
               
               
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Help
                 of
                 Tradition
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 admit
                 of
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 we
                 must
              
               
               
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Papacy
                 for
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 founded
                 in
                 the
                 Primacy
                 of
                 St.
              
               Peter
               .
            
             
               Your
               second
               supposed
               ground
               is
               no
               truer
               than
               the
               former
               ,
               we
               are
               as
               far
               from
               
               Anarchy
               as
               from
               Tyranme
               ;
               As
               we
               would
               not
               have
               humane
               Authority
               ,
               like
               
               Medusa's
               head
               ,
               to
               transform
               reasonable
               men
               into
               sensless
               stones
               ;
               So
               we
               do
               not
               put
               the
               reigns
               of
               Government
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               each
               ,
               or
               any
               private
               person
               ,
               to
               reform
               according
               to
               their
               phantasies
               .
               And
               that
               we
               may
               not
               deal
               like
               blunderers
               ,
               or
               deceitful
               persons
               ,
               to
               wrap
               up
               or
               involve
               our selves
               on
               purpose
               in
               confused
               Generalities
               ,
               I
               will
               set
               down
               our
               sense
               distinctly
               ,
               When
               you
               understand
               it
               ,
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               repent
               of
               your
               rash
               censuring
               of
               us
               ,
               of
               whom
               you
               had
               so
               little
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               Three
               things
               offer
               themselves
               to
               be
               considered
               :
               First
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Rule
               of
               
               Scripture
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               proper
               Expounders
               thereof
               ;
               and
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               Exposition
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               Scripture
               we
               believe
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               humane
               reason
               ,
               without
               the
               help
               of
               divine
               Revelation
               ,
               to
               find
               out
               those
               supernatural
               truths
               which
               are
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               .
               2.
               
               That
               to
               supply
               this
               defect
               of
               natural
               reason
               ,
               God
               out
               of
               
               his
               abundant
               goodness
               hath
               given
               us
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               have
               not
               their
               authority
               from
               the
               writing
               which
               is
               humane
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Revelation
               which
               is
               divine
               ,
               from
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               this
               being
               the
               purpose
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               it
               is
               blasphemy
               to
               say
               he
               would
               not
               ,
               or
               could
               not
               attain
               unto
               it
               .
               And
               that
               therefore
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               do
               comprehend
               all
               necessary
               supernatural
               truths
               ;
               So
               much
               is
               confessed
               by
               Bellarmine
               ,
               that
               
                 All
                 things
                 which
              
               
               
                 are
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 were
                 preached
                 to
                 all
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 all
                 written
                 .
              
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               is
               more
               properly
               to
               be
               called
               a
               Rule
               of
               supernatural
               truths
               than
               a
               Judge
               ,
               or
               if
               it
               be
               sometimes
               called
               a
               Judge
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               otherwise
               than
               the
               Law
               is
               called
               a
               Judge
               of
               civil
               Controversies
               between
               man
               and
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               rule
               of
               judging
               what
               is
               right
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               wrong
               .
               That
               which
               sheweth
               what
               is
               strait
               ,
               sheweth
               likewise
               what
               is
               crooked
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               concerning
               the
               proper
               Expounders
               
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               we
               do
               believe
               that
               the
               Gospel
               doth
               not
               consist
               in
               the
               words
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               sense
               ,
               
                 non
                 in
                 superficie
                 ,
                 sed
                 in
                 medullâ
              
               ;
               And
               therefore
               that
               though
               this
               infallible
               Rule
               be
               given
               for
               the
               common
               benefit
               of
               all
               ,
               yet
               every
               one
               is
               not
               an
               able
               or
               
               fit
               Artist
               to
               make
               application
               of
               this
               Rule
               ,
               in
               all
               particular
               cases
               .
               To
               preserve
               the
               common
               right
               ,
               and
               yet
               prevent
               particular
               abuses
               ,
               we
               distinguish
               Judgement
               into
               three
               kinds
               .
            
             
               Judgement
               of
               Discretion
               ,
               Judgement
               of
               Direction
               ,
               and
               Judgement
               of
               Jurisdiction
               .
            
             
               As
               in
               the
               former
               Instance
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               (
               the
               ignorance
               whereof
               exc●…seth
               no
               man
               )
               every
               Subject
               hath
               Judgement
               of
               Discretion
               ,
               to
               apply
               it
               particularly
               to
               the
               preservation
               of
               himself
               ,
               his
               estate
               and
               interest
               ;
               The
               Advocates
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               are
               skilful
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               have
               moreover
               a
               Judgement
               of
               Direction
               ,
               to
               advise
               others
               of
               less
               knowledge
               and
               experience
               ;
               But
               those
               who
               are
               Constituted
               by
               the
               Sovereign
               power
               ,
               to
               determine
               emergent
               difficulties
               ,
               and
               differences
               ,
               and
               to
               distribute
               and
               administer
               Justice
               to
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               a
               Province
               or
               Kingdome
               ,
               have
               moreover
               a
               Judgement
               of
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               onely
               discretionary
               ,
               or
               directive
               ,
               but
               authoritative
               ,
               to
               impose
               an
               Obligation
               of
               obedience
               unto
               those
               who
               are
               under
               their
               charge
               .
               If
               these
               last
               shall
               transgress
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               accountable
               to
               their
               Inferiours
               ,
               but
               to
               him
               or
               them
               that
               have
               the
               Sovereign
               power
               of
               Legislative
               Judicature
               ;
               
                 Ejus
                 est
                 legem
                 interpretari
                 ,
                 cujus
                 est
                 condere
                 .
              
            
             
             
               To
               apply
               this
               to
               the
               case
               in
               question
               concerning
               the
               exposition
               of
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               .
               Every
               Christian
               keeping
               himself
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               due
               obedience
               ,
               and
               submission
               to
               his
               lawful
               Superiours
               ,
               hath
               a
               Judgement
               of
               
                 Discretion
                 ;
                 Prove
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 hold
                 fast
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 .
              
               He
               may
               apply
               the
               
               Rule
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               for
               his
               own
               private
               instruction
               ,
               comfort
               ,
               ●…dification
               and
               direction
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               framing
               of
               his
               life
               and
               belief
               aceordingly
               .
               The
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               who
               are
               placed
               over
               Gods
               people
               as
               watchmen
               and
               guides
               )
               have
               more
               than
               this
               ,
               a
               judgement
               of
               Direction
               ,
               to
               expound
               and
               interpret
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               them
               to
               instruct
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               to
               reduce
               them
               who
               wander
               out
               of
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               to
               confute
               errours
               ,
               to
               foretell
               dangers
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               sinners
               to
               repentance
               .
               The
               chief
               Pastors
               ,
               to
               whose
               care
               the
               Regiment
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               committed
               in
               a
               more
               special
               manner
               ,
               have
               yet
               an
               higher
               degree
               of
               judgement
               ,
               a
               Judgement
               of
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               to
               prescribe
               ,
               to
               enjoyn
               ,
               to
               constitute
               ,
               to
               reform
               ,
               to
               censure
               ,
               to
               condemn
               ,
               to
               bind
               ,
               to
               loose
               ,
               judicially
               ,
               authoritatively
               ,
               in
               their
               respective
               charges
               .
               If
               their
               Key
               shall
               erre
               ,
               either
               their
               Key
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
               or
               their
               Key
               of
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               they
               are
               accountable
               to
               their
               respective
               Superiours
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               last
               place
               
               to
               a
               general
               Council
               ,
               which
               under
               Christ
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               is
               the
               highest
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
               .
               Thus
               we
               have
               seen
               what
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               respectively
               this
               rule
               is
               to
               be
               applied
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               expounding
               
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               (
               for
               there
               may
               be
               a
               privacy
               in
               this
               also
               ,
               and
               more
               dangerous
               than
               the
               privacy
               of
               the
               person
               )
               many
               things
               are
               necessary
               to
               the
               right
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               unde●…stand
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               precedents
               ,
               the
               terms
               ,
               the
               forms
               ,
               the
               reports
               ,
               and
               an
               ability
               to
               compare
               Law
               with
               Law.
               He
               that
               wants
               all
               these
               Qualifications
               altogether
               ,
               is
               no
               interpreter
               of
               Law.
               He
               that
               wants
               but
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               wants
               the
               perfection
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               the
               greater
               is
               his
               defect
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               the
               less
               valuable
               is
               his
               exposition
               ;
               And
               if
               he
               shall
               out
               of
               private
               fancy
               ,
               or
               blind
               presumption
               ,
               arrogate
               to
               himself
               ,
               without
               these
               requisite
               means
               ,
               or
               above
               his
               capacity
               and
               proportion
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
               a
               power
               of
               expounding
               Law
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               mad-man
               .
            
             
               So
               many
               things
               are
               required
               to
               render
               a
               man
               capable
               to
               expound
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               some
               more
               necessarily
               ,
               some
               less
               ,
               some
               absolutely
               ,
               some
               respectively
               ;
               As
               First
               ,
               to
               know
               the
               right
               Analogy
               of
               Faith
               ,
               to
               which
               all
               interpretations
               of
               Scripture
               must
               be
               of
               
               necessity
               conformed
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               know
               the
               practice
               and
               tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               received
               expositions
               of
               former
               Interpreters
               in
               the
               successive
               ages
               ,
               which
               gives
               a
               great
               light
               to
               the
               finding
               out
               of
               the
               right
               sense
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               be
               able
               to
               compare
               Texts
               with
               Texts
               ,
               Antecedents
               with
               Consequents
               ,
               without
               which
               one
               can
               hardly
               attain
               to
               the
               drift
               and
               scope
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               obscurer
               passages
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               something
               to
               know
               the
               Idiotisms
               of
               that
               language
               wherein
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               written
               .
               He
               that
               wants
               all
               these
               requisites
               ,
               and
               yet
               takes
               upon
               him
               out
               of
               a
               phanatique
               presumption
               of
               private
               illumination
               to
               interpret
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               a
               doting
               Enthusiast
               ,
               fitter
               to
               be
               refuted
               with
               Scorn
               than
               with
               Arguments
               .
               He
               that
               presumes
               above
               that
               degree
               and
               proportion
               which
               he
               hath
               in
               these
               means
               ,
               and
               above
               the
               talent
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               him
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               that
               hath
               a
               little
               Language
               ,
               yet
               wants
               Logick
               ,
               or
               having
               both
               Language
               and
               Logick
               ,
               knows
               not
               ,
               or
               regards
               not
               either
               the
               Judgement
               of
               former
               Expositors
               ,
               or
               the
               practice
               and
               tradition
               of
               the
               purest
               Primitive
               Ages
               ,
               or
               the
               Symbolical
               Faith
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               )
               
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 likely
                 workman
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 Temple
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 ruine
                 and
                 destruction
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 seduced
                 followers
                 .
              
               A
               new
               
               Physician
               (
               we
               say
               )
               requires
               a
               new
               Church-yard
               ;
               But
               such
               bold
               ignorant
               Empericks
               in
               Theology
               ,
               are
               ten
               times
               more
               dangerous
               to
               the
               Soul
               ,
               than
               an
               ungrounded
               unexperienced
               Quacksalver
               to
               the
               Body
               .
            
             
               This
               hath
               alwaies
               been
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               
               and
               the
               practice
               of
               our
               English
               Church
               ;
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               far
               from
               admitting
               Laymen
               to
               be
               Directive
               Interpreters
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               it
               allows
               not
               this
               Liberty
               to
               Clergy-men
               so
               much
               as
               
                 to
                 gloss
                 upon
                 the
                 Text
              
               ,
               untill
               they
               be
               Licenced
               to
               become
               Preachers
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               Judgement
               of
               Discretion
               onely
               ,
               it
               gives
               it
               not
               to
               private
               
               persons
               above
               their
               Talents
               ,
               or
               
                 beyond
                 their
                 last
              
               .
               It
               disallows
               all
               phantastical
               ,
               and
               Enthusiastical
               presumption
               of
               incompetent
               and
               unqualified
               Expositors
               .
               It
               admits
               no
               man
               into
               holy
               Orders
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               capable
               of
               being
               made
               a
               Directive
               In●…erpreter
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               howsoever
               otherwise
               qualified
               ,
               unless
               he
               be
               able
               to
               give
               a
               good
               account
               of
               his
               Faith
               in
               the
               Latin
               tongue
               ,
               so
               
               as
               to
               be
               able
               to
               frame
               all
               his
               Expositions
               according
               to
               the
               Analogy
               thereof
               .
               It
               forbids
               the
               Licenced
               Preachers
               to
               
                 teach
                 the
              
               
               
                 people
                 any
                 doctrine
                 as
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 religiously
                 held
                 and
                 believed
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 old
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 collected
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
               It
               ascribes
               a
               Judgement
               of
               Jurisdiction
               over
               Preachers
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               duties
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               our
               Canons
               .
               And
               especially
               where
               any
               difference
               or
               publick
               
               Opposition
               hath
               been
               between
               Preachers
               ,
               about
               any
               point
               or
               doctrine
               deduced
               out
               of
               Scripture
               .
               It
               gives
               a
               power
               of
               determining
               all
               emergent
               Controversies
               of
               faith
               above
               Bishops
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 witness
                 and
                 keeper
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Oracles
                 .
              
               
               And
               to
               a
               
                 lawful
                 Synod
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 representative
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               be
               your
               own
               Judge
               ,
               how
               infinitely
               you
               have
               wronged
               us
               ,
               and
               your self
               more
               ,
               suggesting
               that
               temerariously
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               Sphere
               of
               your
               knowledge
               ,
               to
               his
               Majestie
               ,
               for
               the
               principal
               ground
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               which
               our
               souls
               abhorr
               .
               Is
               there
               no
               mean
               between
               stupidity
               and
               madness
               ?
               Must
               either
               all
               things
               be
               lawful
               for
               private
               persons
               ,
               or
               nothing
               ?
               Because
               we
               would
               not
               have
               them
               like
               
                 Davids
                 Horse
                 and
                 Mule
                 ,
                 without
                 understanding
                 ,
              
               do
               we
               therefore
               put
               both
               Swords
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               to
               reform
               and
               cut
               off
               ,
               to
               plant
               and
               to
               pluck
               up
               ,
               to
               alter
               and
               abolish
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ?
               We
               allow
               them
               Christian
               liberty
               ,
               but
               would
               not
               have
               them
               Libertines
               .
               Admit
               some
               have
               abused
               this
               just
               
               liberty
               ,
               may
               we
               therefore
               take
               it
               away
               ●…rom
               others
               ?
               So
               we
               shall
               leave
               neither
               a
               ●…un
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               nor
               any
               excellent
               Crea●…ure
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               for
               all
               have
               been
               abused
               ●…y
               some
               persons
               ,
               in
               some
               kinds
               ,
               at
               some
               ●…imes
               .
            
             
               We
               receive
               not
               your
               upstart
               supposititious
               traditions
               ,
               nor
               unwritten
               fundamentals
               :
               
               But
               we
               admit
               genuine
               ,
               Universal
               ,
               Apostolical
               traditions
               ;
               As
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
               the
               perpetual
               Virginity
               of
               the
               Mother
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Anniversary
               Festivals
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Lenton
               fast
               .
               Yet
               we
               know
               that
               both
               the
               duration
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               observing
               it
               ,
               was
               very
               different
               in
               the
               Pri●…nitive
               times
               .
               We
               believe
               Episcopacy
               ,
               to
               an
               ingenuous
               person
               ,
               may
               be
               proved
               out
               of
               Scripture
               without
               the
               help
               of
               Tradition
               ,
               but
               to
               such
               as
               are
               froward
               ,
               the
               perpetual
               practice
               and
               tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               renders
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Text
               more
               authentique
               ,
               and
               the
               proof
               more
               convincing
               .
               What
               is
               this
               to
               us
               who
               admit
               the
               practice
               and
               tradition
               of
               ●…he
               Church
               ,
               as
               an
               excellent
               help
               of
               Exposition
               ?
               Use
               is
               the
               best
               interpreter
               of
               Laws
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               so
               far
               from
               believing
               that
               
                 We
                 cannot
                 admit
                 tradition
                 without
                 allowing
                 the
                 Papacy
                 ,
              
               that
               one
               of
               the
               principal
               mo●…ives
               why
               we
               rejected
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               now
               established
               with
               Universality
               of
               
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               by
               the
               Institution
               of
               Christ
               and
               superiority
               above
               Oecumenical
               Councils
               ,
               and
               Infallibility
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               was
               the
               constant
               tradition
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               .
            
             
               So
               Sir
               ,
               you
               see
               your
               demonstration
               shaken
               into
               ●…ces
               ;
               You
               who
               take
               upon
               you
               to
               remove
               whole
               Churches
               at
               our
               pleasure
               ,
               have
               not
               so
               much
               ground
               left
               you
               as
               to
               set
               your
               Instrument
               upon
               .
               Your
               two
               main
               ground-works
               being
               vanished
               ,
               all
               your
               Presbyterian
               and
               Independent
               superstructions
               do
               remain
               like
               so
               many
               Bubbles
               ,
               or
               Castles
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               It
               were
               folly
               to
               lay
               closer
               siege
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               the
               next
               puff
               of
               wind
               will
               disperse
               ,
               
                 ru●…at
                 subductis
                 tecta
                 Columnis
              
               .
            
             
               Howsoever
               ,
               though
               you
               have
               mistaken
               the
               grounds
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               of
               your
               discourse
               ,
               yet
               you
               charge
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 we
                 have
                 renounced
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Mass
                 ,
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 the
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Justification
                 by
                 inherent
                 righteousness
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Merits
                 ,
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 for
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 with
                 P●…rgatory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               Are
               these
               all
               the
               necessary
               Articles
               of
               the
               new
               Roman
               Creed
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               renounced
               ?
               Surely
               no
               ;
               you
               deal
               too
               favourably
               with
               us
               .
               We
               have
               in
               like
               manner
               renounced
               your
               Image-worship
               ,
               
               your
               half
               Communion
               ,
               your
               Prayers
               in
               a
               tongue
               un
               known
               ,
               &c.
               
               It
               seems
               you
               were
               loth
               to
               mention
               these
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               you
               say
               we
               have
               renounced
               your
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass.
               If
               the
               Sacr●…fice
               
               of
               the
               Mass
               be
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               we
               attribute
               more
               unto
               it
               than
               your selves
               ;
               we
               place
               our
               whole
               hope
               of
               Salvation
               in
               it
               .
               If
               you
               understand
               another
               Propitiatory
               Sacrifice
               ,
               distinct
               from
               that
               (
               as
               this
               of
               the
               Mass
               seems
               to
               be
               ,
               for
               confessedly
               the
               Priest
               is
               not
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               Altar
               is
               not
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               Temple
               is
               not
               the
               same
               )
               If
               you
               think
               of
               any
               new
               meritorious
               satisfaction
               to
               God
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               new
               supplement
               to
               the
               merits
               of
               Christs
               Passion
               ,
               you
               must
               give
               us
               leave
               to
               renounce
               your
               Sacrifice
               indeed
               ,
               and
               to
               adhere
               to
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               
                 By
                 one
                 offering
                 he
                 hath
                 persected
                 for
                 ever
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 sanctified
                 .
              
               
            
             
               Surely
               you
               cannot
               think
               that
               Christ
               did
               actually
               sacrifice
               himself
               at
               his
               last
               Supper
               (
               for
               then
               he
               had
               redeemed
               the
               world
               at
               his
               last
               Supper
               ,
               then
               his
               subsequent
               sacrifice
               upon
               the
               Cross
               had
               been
               superfluous
               )
               nor
               that
               the
               Priest
               now
               
               doth
               more
               than
               Christ
               did
               then
               .
               We
               do
               readily
               acknowledge
               an
               Eucharistical
               sacrifice
               of
               prayers
               and
               praises
               ;
               we
               profess
               a
               commemoration
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Cross
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               language
               of
               holy
               Church
               ,
               things
               commemorated
               are
               related
               as
               if
               they
               were
               then
               acted
               ;
               As
               ,
               Almighty
               
               
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hast
                 given
                 us
                 thy
                 Son
              
               [
               as
               this
               day
               ]
               
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 of
                 a
                 pure
                 Virgin.
              
               And
               ,
               
                 whose
                 praise
                 the
                 younger
                 Innocents
                 have
              
               [
               this
               day
               ]
               
                 set
                 forth
              
               .
               And
               between
               the
               Ascension
               and
               Pentecost
               ,
               
                 which
                 hast
                 exalted
                 thy
                 Son
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 with
                 great
                 Triumph
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 we
                 beseech
                 thee
                 leave
                 us
                 not
                 comfortless
                 ,
                 but
                 send
                 un●…
                 thy
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               We
               acknowledge
               a
               Representation
               of
               that
               sacrifice
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               we
               acknowledge
               an
               Impetration
               of
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               maintain
               an
               Application
               of
               its
               vertue
               :
               So
               here
               is
               a
               commemorative
               ,
               impetrative
               ,
               applicative
               sacrifice
               .
               Speak
               distinctly
               ,
               and
               I
               cannot
               understand
               what
               you
               can
               desire
               more
               .
               To
               make
               it
               a
               suppletory
               sacrifice
               ,
               to
               supply
               the
               defects
               of
               the
               onely
               true
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               I
               hope
               both
               you
               and
               I
               abhor
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               crime
               objected
               by
               you
               to
               us
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               renounced
               Transubstantiation
               .
               
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               we
               have
               rejected
               it
               deservedly
               from
               being
               an
               Article
               of
               our
               Creed
               ;
               you
               need
               not
               wonder
               at
               that
               .
               But
               if
               we
               had
               rejected
               it
               400
               years
               sooner
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               a
               Miracle
               .
               It
               was
               not
               so
               soon
               hatched
               .
               To
               find
               but
               the
               word
               Transubstantiation
               in
               any
               old
               Author
               ,
               were
               sussicient
               to
               prove
               him
               a
               counterfeit
               .
            
             
               Your
               next
               Article
               of
               the
               septenary
               number
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               is
               not
               much
               
               older
               .
               Never
               so
               much
               as
               mentioned
               in
               any
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               Council
               ,
               or
               Creed
               ,
               or
               Father
               ,
               or
               antient
               Author
               ;
               first
               devised
               by
               
                 Peter
                 Lombard
              
               ;
               first
               decreed
               by
               
               Eugenius
               the
               fourth
               ;
               first
               confirmed
               in
               the
               Provincial
               Council
               of
               Sen●…s
               ,
               and
               after
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               .
               Either
               the
               word
               Sacrament
               is
               taken
               largely
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               washing
               of
               the
               Disciples
               feet
               is
               called
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               then
               the
               onely
               sprinkling
               of
               Ashes
               on
               a
               Christians
               head
               is
               called
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               then
               there
               are
               God
               knows
               how
               many
               Sacraments
               more
               than
               seven
               ;
               Or
               else
               it
               is
               taken
               strictly
               for
               a
               visible
               sign
               ,
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               ●…o
               convey
               or
               confirm
               invisible
               Grace
               to
               all
               such
               partakers
               thereof
               ,
               as
               do
               not
               set
               a
               bar
               against
               themselves
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Analogy
               between
               
               the
               Sign
               and
               the
               thing
               signified
               .
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               the
               proper
               and
               certain
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               common
               ●…o
               all
               ,
               or
               (
               in
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Church
               )
               
                 generally
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
              
               ,
               are
               but
               two
               ,
               Baptism
               and
               the
               Supper
               of
               our
               Lord.
               More
               than
               these
               St.
               Ambrose
               wri●…es
               not
               of
               in
               his
               Book
               
                 de
                 Sacrament
                 is
              
               ,
               because
               he
               did
               not
               know
               them
               .
               These
               we
               admit
               for
               genuine
               ,
               and
               general
               Sacramen●…s
               .
               Their
               S●…
               cramental
               vertue
               we
               acknowledge
               .
            
             
               The
               rest
               we
               retain
               more
               purely
               than
               your selves
               ,
               though
               not
               under
               the
               Notion
               of
               such
               proper
               and
               general
               Sacraments
               .
               As
               Confirmation
               ,
               Ordination
               ,
               Matrimony
               ,
               Penitence
               (
               though
               we
               neither
               approve
               of
               your
               preposterous
               manner
               of
               Absolution
               before
               satisfaction
               ,
               nor
               of
               your
               ordinary
               Penitentiary
               tax
               )
               and
               lastly
               ,
               the
               Visitation
               of
               ,
               and
               Prayer
               for
               the
               sick
               ,
               which
               onely
               is
               of
               perpetual
               necessity
               .
               The
               Unction
               prescribed
               by
               St.
               James
               ,
               being
               appropriable
               to
               the
               miraculous
               gift
               of
               healing
               ,
               or
               recovering
               
               men
               out
               of
               sicknesses
               ,
               then
               in
               use
               ;
               Whereas
               your
               custome
               is
               clean
               contrary
               ,
               never
               ,
               or
               rarely
               to
               enoyl
               any
               man
               ,
               untill
               he
               be
               past
               all
               hope
               
               of
               Recovery
               .
               The
               Ordinary
               and
               most
               received
               custome
               of
               preparing
               sick
               persons
               for
               another
               world
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               was
               Prayer
               and
               Absolution
               ,
               or
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               and
               the
               Viaticum
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               we
               retain
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               Justification
               ,
               we
               believe
               
               that
               all
               good
               Christians
               have
               true
               inherent
               Justice
               ,
               though
               not
               perfect
               ,
               according
               to
               a
               perfection
               of
               degrees
               ,
               as
               Gold
               is
               true
               Gold
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               mixed
               with
               some
               dross
               .
               We
               believe
               that
               this
               inherent
               Justice
               and
               Sanctity
               ,
               doth
               make
               them
               truly
               just
               and
               holy
               .
               But
               if
               the
               word
               Justification
               be
               taken
               
                 in
                 sensu
                 forensi
              
               ,
               for
               the
               acquittal
               of
               a
               man
               from
               former
               guilt
               ,
               to
               make
               an
               offender
               just
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               opposed
               to
               Condemnation
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 justifieth
              
               ,
               
               
                 who
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 condemneth
              
               ?
               Then
               it
               is
               not
               our
               inherent
               righteousness
               that
               justifieth
               us
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               but
               the
               free
               Grace
               of
               God
               for
               the
               merits
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Next
               for
               Merits
               ,
               we
               never
               doubted
               
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               good
               Works
               ,
               without
               which
               Faith
               is
               but
               a
               fiction
               .
               We
               are
               not
               so
               stupid
               to
               imagine
               that
               Christ
               
               did
               wash
               us
               from
               our
               sins
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               wallow
               more
               securely
               in
               sin
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 we
                 might
                 serve
                 him
                 in
                 holiness
                 and
                 righteousness
                 all
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 .
              
               We
               never
               doubted
               of
               the
               reward
               of
               good
               Works
               ;
               
                 Come
                 ye
                 blessed
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 I
                 was
                 hungry
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 fed
                 me
                 .
              
               Nor
               whe●…her
               this
               reward
               be
               due
               to
               them
               in
               Justice
               ;
               
                 Henceforth
                 is
                 laid
              
               
               
                 up
                 for
                 me
                 a
                 Crown
                 of
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 the
                 just
                 Judge
                 shall
                 give
                 me
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 .
              
               Faithful
               promise
               makes
               due
               debt
               .
               This
               was
               all
               that
               the
               Antient
               Church
               did
               ever
               understand
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Merits
               .
               Let
               Petavius
               bear
               witness
               ;
               
                 Antiqui
                 Patres
                 omnes
                 ,
                 &
                 prae
              
               
               
                 caeteris
                 Augustinus
                 ,
                 cumque
                 i
                 is
                 consentiens
                 Romana
                 &
                 Catholica
                 piet
                 as
                 ag●…oscit
                 merita
                 eo
                 sensu
                 ,
                 nimirum
                 ut
                 neque
                 Dei
                 gratiam
                 ulla
                 antecedant
                 merita
                 ,
                 &
                 haec
                 ipsa
                 tum
                 ex
                 gratiâ
                 ,
                 tum
                 ex
                 gratuit
                 â
                 Dei
                 pollicitatione
                 tot
                 a
                 pendeant
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Antient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 especially
                 St.
              
               Austin
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Roman
                 and
                 Catholique
                 faith
                 consenting
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 Merits
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Merits
                 go
                 before
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 very
                 Merits
                 do
                 depend
                 wholly
                 on
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 free
                 promise
                 of
              
               
               God.
               Hold
               you
               to
               this
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               have
               no
               more
               difference
               about
               Merits
               ;
               Do
               you
               exact
               more
               of
               us
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               or
               the
               Roman
               and
               Catholique
               piety
               doth
               acknowledge
               ?
            
             
               It
               is
               an
               easy
               thing
               for
               a
               wrangling
               Sophister
               to
               dispute
               of
               Merits
               in
               the
               Schools
               ,
               or
               for
               a
               vain
               Orator
               to
               declaim
               of
               Merits
               out
               of
               the
               Pulpit
               :
               but
               when
               we
               come
               to
               lye
               upon
               our
               death-beds
               ,
               and
               present
               our selves
               at
               the
               last
               hour
               before
               the
               Tribunal
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               high
               time
               both
               for
               you
               and
               us
               to
               renounce
               our
               own
               merits
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               our selves
               naked
               into
               the
               Arms
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
               That
               any
               works
               of
               ours
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               best
               of
               us
               but
               
                 unprofitable
                 servants
              
               ,
               which
               properly
               are
               not
               ours
               ,
               but
               Gods
               own
               gifts
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               were
               ours
               ,
               are
               a
               
                 just
                 debt
              
               due
               unto
               him
               ,
               setting
               aside
               Gods
               free
               promise
               ,
               and
               gracious
               acceptation
               ,
               should
               condignly
               by
               their
               own
               intrinsecal
               value
               deserve
               the
               joys
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               have
               no
               more
               proportion
               than
               they
               have
               to
               satisfie
               for
               the
               eternal
               torments
               of
               Hell
               ,
               This
               is
               that
               which
               we
               have
               renounced
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               never
               ought
               to
               admit
               .
            
             
             
               If
               your
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               were
               
               not
               such
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               request
               of
               them
               Patronage
               and
               Protection
               ,
               spiritual
               graces
               ,
               and
               Celestial
               joyes
               ,
               by
               their
               prayers
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               merits
               (
               alas
               the
               wisest
               Virgins
               have
               oyl
               in
               their
               Lamps
               little
               enough
               for
               themselves
               .
               )
               Yet
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               for
               two
               Reasons
               ;
               First
               ,
               no
               Saint
               doth
               love
               us
               so
               well
               as
               Christ
               ,
               No
               Saint
               hath
               given
               us
               such
               assurance
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               or
               done
               so
               much
               for
               us
               as
               Christ.
               No
               Saint
               is
               so
               willing
               ,
               or
               able
               to
               help
               us
               as
               Christ.
               And
               secondly
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               command
               from
               God
               to
               invocate
               them
               .
            
             
               So
               much
               your
               own
               Authors
               do
               confess
               ,
               and
               give
               this
               reason
               for
               it
               ,
               Lest
               
               
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 being
                 converted
                 ,
                 should
                 bel●…eve
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 drawn
                 back
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 Creature
                 .
              
               But
               we
               have
               another
               command
               ,
               
                 Call
                 upon
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 hear
                 thee
                 .
              
               We
               have
               no
               promise
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               when
               we
               do
               invocate
               them
               ;
               But
               we
               have
               another
               promise
               ,
               
                 Whatsoever
                 ye
                 shall
                 ask
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 receive
                 it
                 .
              
               We
               have
               no
               example
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               of
               any
               that
               did
               invocate
               them
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               contrary
               ;
               
               
                 See
                 thou
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 fellow-servant
                 ,
                 worship
                 God.
              
               We
               have
               no
               
               cer●…ainty
               that
               they
               do
               hear
               our
               particular
               prayers
               ,
               especially
               mental
               prayers
               ,
               yea
               a
               thousand
               prayers
               poured
               out
               at
               one
               Instant
               in
               several
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               We
               know
               what
               your
               men
               say
               of
               the
               g●…ass
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               of
               extraordinary
               Revelations
               :
               But
               these
               are
               bold
               conjectures
               without
               any
               certainty
               ,
               and
               inconsistent
               the
               one
               with
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               We
               do
               sometimes
               meet
               in
               Antient
               Authors
               ,
               with
               the
               Intercesfion
               of
               Saints
               in
               General
               ,
               which
               we
               also
               acknowledge
               ;
               Or
               an
               oblique
               invocation
               of
               them
               (
               as
               you
               term
               it
               )
               that
               is
               a
               prayer
               directed
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               hear
               the
               intercession
               of
               the
               Saints
               for
               us
               ,
               which
               we
               do
               not
               condemn
               ;
               Or
               a
               wish
               ,
               or
               a
               Rhetorical
               Apostrophe
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               something
               more
               in
               some
               single
               Antient
               Author
               :
               But
               for
               an
               Ordinary
               Invocation
               in
               particular
               necessities
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               for
               publick
               Invocation
               in
               the
               Liturgies
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               meet
               not
               with
               it
               for
               the
               first
               six
               hundred
               years
               ,
               or
               thereabouts
               ;
               All
               which
               time
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               also
               ,
               
               the
               common
               principles
               and
               tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               were
               against
               it
               .
               So
               far
               were
               they
               from
               obtruding
               it
               as
               a
               necessary
               fundamental
               Article
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               common
               fault
               of
               your
               wri●…ers
               ,
               
               alwaies
               to
               couple
               Prayer
               for
               the
               Dead
               ,
               and
               Purgatory
               together
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               one
               did
               necess●…rily
               suppose
               ,
               or
               imply
               the
               other
               ;
               In
               whose
               steps
               you
               tread
               .
               Prayer
               for
               the
               Dead
               hath
               often
               proceeded
               upon
               mistaken
               grounds
               ,
               often
               from
               true
               grounds
               ,
               both
               inconsistent
               with
               your
               Purgatory
               .
               Many
               have
               held
               an
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               souls
               were
               not
               extinguished
               at
               the
               time
               of
               their
               separation
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               yet
               they
               did
               lye
               in
               
                 secret
                 re●…eptacles
              
               ,
               in
               a
               profound
               or
               dead
               sleep
               ,
               untill
               the
               Resur●…ection
               ,
               doing
               nothing
               ,
               suffering
               nothing
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               delay
               of
               their
               glory
               .
               Others
               held
               that
               all
               must
               pass
               through
               the
               fire
               of
               Conflagration
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               .
               These
               opinions
               were
               inconsistent
               with
               your
               Purgatory
               ,
               yet
               all
               these
               ,
               upon
               these
               very
               grounds
               used
               Prayer
               for
               the
               Dead
               .
               Others
               ,
               called
               the
               mer●…ifull
               Doctors
               ,
               held
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               pains
               of
               Hell
               
               might
               be
               lessened
               by
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               living
               :
               Such
               a
               prayer
               is
               that
               which
               we
               meet
               with
               in
               your
               own
               Missal
               ,
               
                 O
                 King
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
                 deliver
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 faithfull
                 deceased
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 pains
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 deep
                 Lake
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Lion
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Devil
               )
               
               
                 that
                 the
                 bottomless
                 pit
                 of
                 Hell
                 do
                 not
                 swallow
                 them
                 up
                 .
              
               A
               man
               may
               lawfully
               pray
               for
               that
               which
               is
               certain
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               one
               cannot
               lawfully
               pray
               for
               that
               which
               is
               past
               .
               The
               souls
               which
               are
               in
               Purgatory
               (
               by
               your
               learning
               )
               are
               past
               the
               fear
               of
               Hell.
               Nor
               can
               this
               petition
               be
               any
               wai●…s
               so
               wrested
               ,
               as
               to
               become
               appliable
               to
               the
               hour
               of
               death
               .
               This
               prayer
               is
               not
               for
               the
               man
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               soul
               separated
               ;
               nor
               for
               the
               soul
               of
               a
               sick
               man
               ,
               or
               a
               dying
               man
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               souls
               of
               m●…n
               actually
               deceased
               .
               Certainly
               this
               prayer
               must
               have
               reference
               ,
               either
               to
               the
               sleeping
               of
               the
               souls
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               pains
               of
               Hell
               ;
               To
               deliverance
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               it
               can
               have
               no
               relation
               .
               Neither
               are
               you
               ab●…e
               to
               produce
               any
               one
               prayer
               publick
               or
               private
               ,
               neither
               any
               one
               indulgence
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               for
               the
               delivery
               of
               any
               one
               soul
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               in
               all
               
               the
               Primitive
               times
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               their
               own
               antient
               Missals
               or
               Records
               .
               Such
               are
               the
               Innovations
               which
               you
               would
               impose
               upon
               us
               ,
               as
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               which
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               never
               received
               untill
               this
               day
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               though
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               faithfull
               be
               privately
               and
               particularly
               remitted
               at
               the
               day
               of
               death
               ,
               yet
               the
               publick
               promulgation
               of
               their
               pardon
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               is
               to
               come
               .
               Though
               their
               ●…ouls
               be
               alwaies
               in
               an
               estate
               of
               blessedness
               ,
               ●…yet
               they
               want
               the
               consummation
               of
               this
               blessedness
               ,
               extensively
               at
               least
               ,
               untill
               the
               body
               be
               re-united
               unto
               the
               soul
               ,
               (
               and
               as
               it
               is
               piously
               and
               probably
               believed
               )
               intensively
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               soul
               hath
               not
               yet
               so
               full
               and
               clear
               a
               vision
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               have
               hereafter
               .
               Then
               what
               forbids
               Christians
               to
               pray
               for
               this
               publick
               acquittal
               ,
               for
               this
               Consummation
               of
               blessedness
               ?
               So
               we
               do
               pray
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               we
               say
               ,
               
                 thy
                 Kingdome
                 come
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               
                 come
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 come
                 quickly
                 .
              
               Our
               Church
               is
               yet
               plainer
               ,
               
                 That
                 we
                 with
                 this
                 our
                 Brother
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 departed
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 thy
                 holy
                 name
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 our
                 perfect
                 Consummation
              
               
               
                 of
                 blessedness
                 in
                 thy
                 everlasting
                 King●…me
                 .
              
               This
               is
               far
               enough
               from
               your
               more
               gainfull
               prayers
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               to
               deliver
               them
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Authority
               of
               
               the
               Pope
               ,
               It
               is
               he
               himself
               that
               hath
               renounced
               his
               lawfull
               Patriarchal
               Authority
               .
               And
               if
               we
               should
               offer
               it
               him
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               he
               would
               disdain
               it
               .
               VVe
               have
               onely
               freed
               our selves
               from
               his
               tyrannical
               usurped
               Authority
               .
               But
               upon
               what
               terms
               ,
               upon
               what
               grounds
               ,
               how
               far
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               intention
               ,
               we
               have
               separated
               our selves
               ,
               or
               rather
               have
               suffered
               our selves
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               you
               may
               find
               if
               you
               p●…ease
               in
               the
               Treatise
               of
               Schism
               .
            
             
               I
               cannot
               choose
               but
               wonder
               to
               see
               
               you
               cite
               St.
               Cyprian
               against
               us
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               who
               separated
               himself
               from
               you
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               we
               ,
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               a
               much
               better
               Bishop
               than
               we
               ,
               and
               upon
               much
               weaker
               grounds
               than
               we
               ,
               and
               published
               his
               dissent
               to
               the
               world
               in
               two
               African
               Councils
               ;
               He
               liked
               not
               the
               swelling
               Title
               of
               Bishop
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               nor
               that
               one
               Bishop
               should
               tyrannically
               terrifie
               another
               
               into
               ●…edience
               ;
               No
               more
               do
               we
               .
               He
               gave
               a
               primacy
               ,
               or
               principality
               of
               order
               to
               the
               Chair
               of
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               as
               
                 Principium
                 unit
                 at
                 is
              
               ;
               so
               do
               we
               :
               But
               he
               believed
               that
               every
               Bishop
               had
               an
               equall
               share
               of
               Episcopal
               power
               ;
               so
               do
               we
               ,
               He
               provided
               a
               part
               ,
               as
               he
               thought
               fit
               in
               a
               Provincial
               Council
               for
               his
               own
               safety
               ,
               and
               the
               saf●…ty
               of
               his
               Flock
               ;
               so
               did
               we
               .
               He
               writ
               to
               your
               great
               Bishop
               as
               to
               his
               Brother
               and
               Collegue
               ,
               and
               dared
               to
               reprehend
               him
               for
               receiving
               but
               a
               Letter
               from
               such
               as
               had
               been
               ●…ensured
               by
               the
               African
               Bishops
               .
               In
               Saint
               Cyprians
               sense
               ,
               you
               are
               the
               Beam
               that
               have
               separated
               you
               selves
               from
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Sun
               ;
               you
               are
               the
               Bough
               that
               is
               lopped
               from
               the
               Tree
               ;
               you
               are
               the
               stream
               which
               is
               divided
               from
               the
               Fountain
               .
               It
               is
               you
               ,
               principally
               you
               ,
               that
               have
               divided
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               You
               collect
               as
               a
               Corollary
               from
               our
               supposed
               principal
               of
               the
               right
               and
               sufficiency
               
               of
               private
               judgement
               ,
               enlightned
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               no
               humane
               Authority
               can
               bind
               the
               Conscience
               of
               another
               ,
               or
               prescribe
               any
               thing
               unto
               it
               .
               I
               have
               formerly
               shewed
               you
               your
               
               gross
               mistake
               in
               the
               premises
               ,
               Now
               if
               you
               please
               hear
               our
               sense
               of
               the
               Conclusion
               .
               Humane
               Lawes
               cannot
               be
               properly
               said
               to
               bind
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               by
               the
               sole
               authority
               of
               the
               Law-giver
               ;
               But
               partly
               by
               the
               equity
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               every
               one
               being
               obliged
               to
               advance
               that
               which
               conduceth
               to
               a
               publick
               good
               ,
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 love
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 as
                 thy self
              
               ;
               And
               especially
               by
               Divine
               Authority
               ,
               which
               commands
               
                 every
                 soul
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 higher
                 powers
                 ,
                 for
                 conscience
                 sake
              
               ;
               not
               prudentially
               onely
               .
               The
               question
               is
               soon
               decided
               ,
               just
               Lawes
               of
               lawfu●…l
               Superiours
               ,
               either
               Civil
               ,
               or
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               have
               authority
               to
               bind
               the
               Conscience
               in
               themselves
               ,
               but
               not
               from
               themselves
               .
            
             
               How
               shall
               we
               believe
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 you
                 but
                 God
                 that
                 represents
                 these
                 things
              
               
               
                 to
                 his
                 Majestie
                 ,
                 that
                 addresseth
                 them
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 your
                 mouth
                 ,
                 that
                 calleth
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 stretcheth
                 out
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 set
                 these
                 things
                 before
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 in
                 Characters
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 defaced
                 ?
              
               What
               ?
               That
               his
               Majestie
               should
               turn
               Roman
               Catholick
               ?
               Are
               they
               like
               Belshazars
               Characters
               ,
               and
               are
               you
               the
               onely
               Daniel
               that
               can
               read
               them
               ?
               
               we
               do
               not
               see
               a
               
                 Cloven
                 Tongue
              
               upon
               your
               head
               ,
               nor
               a
               Dove
               seem●…ng
               to
               whisper
               in
               y●…ur
               ear
               .
               Be
               not
               too
               consident
               ,
               lest
               some
               take
               it
               to
               be
               a
               little
               taint
               of
               Anabaptism
               ;
               perhaps
               you
               have
               had
               as
               strange
               phantasies
               as
               this
               heretofore
               ,
               whilst
               you
               were
               of
               a
               contrary
               party
               .
            
             
               Be
               it
               what
               it
               will
               be
               ,
               you
               cannot
               offer
               it
               to
               his
               ●…ajestie
               with
               more
               confidence
               ,
               or
               pre●…end
               more
               intimacy
               with
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               more
               familiarly
               acquainted
               with
               his
               Cabinet
               Counsail
               ,
               than
               a
               Scotch
               Presbyter
               ;
               And
               yet
               your self
               would
               not
               value
               all
               his
               confidence
               at
               a
               Button
               .
               Wise
               men
               are
               not
               easily
               gained
               by
               empty
               shews
               o●…
               pretences
               ,
               that
               signifie
               nothing
               but
               the
               pretenders
               vanity
               ,
               nor
               by
               Enthusiastical
               interpretation
               of
               occurrences
               .
               It
               is
               onely
               the
               weight
               of
               reason
               that
               depresseth
               the
               scale
               of
               their
               judgement
               ,
               and
               maketh
               them
               to
               yield
               and
               submit
               unto
               it
               .
            
             
               Howsoever
               it
               be
               God
               or
               you
               tha●…
               represent
               these
               things
               to
               his
               Majestie
               ,
               you
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 end
                 is
                 to
                 reduce
                 him
                 from
                 those
                 errours
                 which
                 he
                 sucked
                 in
                 with
                 his
                 milk
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 th●…
              
               
               
                 dayes
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 abundance
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 disficult
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 discover
                 ,
                 But
                 now
                 his
                 Eyes
                 and
                 his
                 eares
                 do
                 see
                 and
                 hear
                 those
                 Truths
                 which
                 mak●…
                 it
                 evident
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 condemned
                 them
                 to
                 reduce
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               wherein
               you
               promise
               him
               all
               manner
               of
               blessings
               .
               Who
               told
               you
               of
               his
               Majesties
               new
               illumination
               ?
               or
               what
               have
               you
               seen
               to
               believe
               any
               such
               thing
               ?
               when
               you
               da●…e
               avo●…ch
               such
               gross
               untruths
               of
               himself
               ,
               to
               himself
               ,
               how
               should
               he
               credit
               your
               private
               presumptions
               ,
               which
               you
               tell
               him
               as
               a
               new
               Mercury
               dropped
               down
               from
               Heaven
               .
               
            
             
               You
               tell
               us
               that
               it
               is
               necessary
               for
               every
               one
               
                 to
                 adhere
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 keeper
                 of
                 saving
                 truth
                 .
              
               That
               is
               true
               ,
               but
               nothing
               to
               his
               Majesty
               who
               hath
               more
               right
               already
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               than
               your self
               .
               You
               tell
               us
               moreover
               that
               this
               Church
               is
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
               That
               is
               not
               tr●…e
               ;
               but
               suppose
               it
               were
               most
               true
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               most
               false
               ,
               what
               should
               a
               man
               be
               beter
               or
               more
               neerer
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               
               Truth
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               his
               sal●…ation
               ,
               for
               his
               submission
               to
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ;
               As
               long
               as
               you
               cannot
               agree
               among
               your selves
               either
               what
               this
               Roman
               
               Church
               is
               ,
               or
               wh●…t
               this
               infallible
               Judge
               is
               ?
               One
               saith
               it
               is
               the
               Pope
               alone
               ;
               Another
               saith
               no
               ,
               but
               the
               Pope
               with
               his
               Conclave
               of
               Cardinals
               ;
               A
               third
               will
               go
               no
               less
               than
               the
               Pope
               and
               a
               Provincial
               Council
               ;
               A
               fourth
               will
               not
               be
               contented
               without
               the
               Pope
               and
               a
               General
               Council
               ;
               A
               Fifth
               is
               for
               a
               general
               Council
               alone
               ,
               ●…ither
               with
               or
               without
               the
               Pope
               ;
               A
               Sixth
               party
               (
               and
               they
               are
               of
               no
               small
               esteeme
               amongst
               you
               here
               at
               this
               present
               )
               is
               for
               the
               Essential
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Company
               of
               all
               faithfull
               people
               ,
               Whose
               reception
               (
               say
               they
               )
               makes
               the
               true
               ratificationof
               the
               Acts
               of
               its
               representative
               Body
               .
               It
               were
               as
               good
               to
               have
               no
               infallible
               Judge
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               know
               or
               agree
               who
               it
               is
               .
               Be
               not
               so
               censorious
               in
               condemning
               others
               ,
               for
               not
               submitting
               to
               your
               Roman
               Church
               or
               infallible
               Judge
               ,
               nor
               so
               positive
               to
               make
               this
               submission
               so
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               untill
               you
               agree
               better
               what
               this
               Judge
               or
               Church
               is
               .
               It
               is
               five
               to
               one
               against
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               your self
               miss
               the
               right
               Judge
               .
               
            
             
               Whatsoever
               becom
               of
               your
               Church
               ,
               you
               say
               
                 Ours
                 is
                 perished
                 by
                 the
                 proper
                 Axioms
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 any
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 nor
                 pretence
                 to
                 the
                 Privilege
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 .
              
               This
               is
               hard
               .
               He
               perisheth
               twice
               that
               peri
               sheth
               by
               his
               own
               weapons
               .
               Even
               so
               Iosephs
               brethren
               told
               Joseph
               himself
               ,
               with
               Consciences
               gui●…ty
               enough
               ,
               
                 one
                 is
                 not
              
               .
               This
               
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               would
               be
               content
               to
               purchase
               at
               any
               rate
               .
               This
               hath
               been
               the
               end
               of
               all
               their
               Negotiations
               and
               Instructions
               ,
               by
               all
               means
               to
               support
               the
               Presbyterian
               Faction
               in
               England
               against
               Episcopacy
               ;
               Not
               that
               they
               loved
               them
               more
               than
               us
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               feared
               us
               more
               than
               them
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               an
               Israelitish
               Church
               ,
               when
               Elias
               did
               not
               see
               it
               ;
               but
               he
               must
               be
               as
               blind
               as
               Bartimaeus
               ,
               that
               canno●…
               see
               the
               E●…glish
               Church
               .
               Wheresoever
               there
               is
               a
               lawfull
               English
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               an
               English
               Flock
               ,
               and
               a
               subordination
               of
               this
               ●…lock
               to
               that
               Pastor
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Branch
               of
               the
               true
               English
               Protestant
               Church
               .
               Do
               you
               make
               no
               difference
               between
               a
               Church
               persecuted
               ,
               and
               a
               Church
               extinguished
               ?
               Have
               patience
               and
               expect
               the
               Catastrophe
               .
               It
               may
               be
               all
               this
               while
               the
               
                 Carpenters
                 Son
              
               is
               making
               a
               Coffin
               for
               Juli●…n
               .
               If
               it
               please
               God
               ,
               we
               may
               yet
               see
               the
               Church
               o●…
               
               England
               which
               is
               now
               frying
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               come
               out
               like
               Gold
               out
               of
               the
               Furnace
               more
               pure
               ,
               and
               more
               full
               of
               l●…ster
               .
               If
               not
               ,
               his
               Will
               be
               done
               .
               
                 Just
                 art
                 thou
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 Righteous
                 are
                 all
                 thy
                 judgements
                 .
              
               The
               Primitive
               Church
               was
               as
               glorious
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               when
               they
               served
               him
               in
               Holes
               and
               Corners
               ,
               in
               
                 Cryptis
                 ,
                 Sacellis
                 ,
                 Conventiculis
                 ,
                 Ecclesiolis
                 ,
              
               as
               when
               his
               worship
               was
               more
               splendidly
               performed
               in
               Basilicis
               and
               Cyriacis
               ,
               in
               goodly
               Churches
               and
               magnificent
               Cathedralls
               .
            
             
               Your
               Design
               stops
               not
               at
               the
               King
               of
               Great
               Britain
               ,
               but
               extends
               it self
               to
               
               
                 all
                 his
                 subjects
              
               ,
               yea
               
                 to
                 all
                 Protestants
              
               whatsoever
               .
               I
               wonder
               why
               you
               stay
               there
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               adde
               all
               the
               Eastern
               
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Turk
               himself
               ,
               fince
               you
               might
               have
               done
               it
               with
               another
               penfull
               of
               Ink
               ?
               and
               with
               as
               much
               pretence
               of
               Reason
               ,
               to
               secure
               himself
               from
               the
               joint
               Forces
               of
               Christendom
               thus
               united
               by
               your
               means
               .
               A
               strong
               Pha●…tasie
               will
               discover
               Armies
               ,
               and
               Navies
               in
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               men
               and
               Horses
               ,
               and
               Chariots
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               hear
               Articulate
               Dictates
               from
               the
               Bells
               .
               This
               is
               is
               not
               to
               write
               wakeing
               ,
               but
               dreaming
               .
            
             
             
               Yet
               you
               make
               it
               an
               easy
               worke
               ;
               
                 to
                 effect
                 which
                 ,
                 there
                 needs
                 no
                 Disputation
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 Hereticall
                 Genius
                 of
                 our
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 condemned
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 if
                 men
              
               
               
                 will
                 onely
                 take
                 the
                 pains
                 to
                 compare
                 the
                 Fundamentall
                 Principles
                 thereof
                 with
                 the
                 Consequences
                 .
              
               Great
               Houses
               and
               Forts
               are
               builded
               at
               an
               easy
               charge
               in
               Paper
               .
               When
               you
               have
               consulted
               with
               your
               A●…chitects
               ,
               and
               Enginiers
               ,
               you
               will
               find
               it
               to
               be
               a
               work
               of
               more
               difficu●…ty
               .
               And
               your
               Adversa●…ies
               Resolution
               may
               teach
               you
               ,
               to
               your
               cost
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               to
               promise
               to
               your self
               su●…h
               an
               easy
               Conquest
               before
               the
               Fight
               ,
               and
               let
               you
               see
               that
               those
               golden
               Mountains
               which
               you
               phantasied
               have
               no
               subsistance
               but
               in
               your
               Brain
               ,
               and
               send
               you
               home
               to
               seek
               that
               selfConviction
               there
               ,
               which
               you
               sought
               to
               fasten
               upon
               others
               .
               When
               you
               are
               able
               to
               prove
               your
               Universal
               Monarchy
               ,
               your
               new
               Cannon
               of
               Faith
               ,
               your
               new
               Treasury
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               your
               new
               Roman
               Purgatory
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Pope
               keeps
               the
               Keyes
               ,
               your
               Image
               worship
               ,
               your
               Common-Praiers
               in
               〈◊〉
               toung
               unknown
               ,
               your
               deteining
               of
               the
               
               Cup
               from
               the
               Laity
               in
               the
               publike
               Administration
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               os
               your
               new
               C●…eed
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               four
               first
               General
               Councils
               ,
               or
               the
               Universal
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               those
               daies
               ,
               either
               as
               principles
               or
               Fundamental
               Truths
               ,
               (
               which
               you
               affirm
               )
               or
               so
               much
               as
               ordinary
               points
               of
               Faith
               ,
               (
               which
               we
               deny
               )
               we
               will
               yield
               our selves
               to
               be
               guilty
               both
               of
               Contradiction
               and
               Schism
               .
               Untill
               you
               are
               able
               to
               make
               these
               Innovations
               good
               ,
               it
               were
               best
               for
               you
               to
               be
               silent
               ,
               and
               leave
               your
               vaporing
               .
               Desparate
               undertakings
               do
               easily
               forseit
               a
               mans
               Reputation
               .
            
             
               Now
               are
               we
               come
               to
               the
               most
               specious
               piece
               of
               your
               whole
               Epistle
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 Motion
                 or
                 proposition
                 of
                 a
                 Conference
                 ,
                 by
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
              
               France
               ,
               
                 at
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 great
              
               Britain
               ,
               
                 before
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Paris
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
                 Coadjutor
                 .
                 between
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 Roman
                 Catholike
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Church
                 at
              
               Paris
               ,
               whom
               you
               do
               deservedly
               commend
               ●…or
               their
               sufficiency
               and
               Zeal
               .
               You
               further
               suppose
               that
               
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
              
               
               
                 Church
                 will
                 accept
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Disputation
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 their
                 Tergiversation
                 betray
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 their
                 Cause
              
               ;
               And
               you
               conclude
               confidently
               beyond
               ●…upposition
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 con●…uted
                 and
                 convicted
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 conversion
                 or
                 conviction
                 will
                 afford
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Great
              
               Britain
               ,
               
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 his
                 conversion
                 will
                 reduce
                 all
                 conscientious
                 Protestants
                 to
                 Unity
                 and
                 due
                 obedience
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               will
               contract
               your
               larger
               Palm
               to
               a
               Fist.
               If
               the
               King
               of
               Great
               Britain
               desire
               a
               solemn
               Conference
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               France
               will
               enjoyn
               it
               ;
               If
               he
               enjoyn
               it
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               will
               accept
               it
               ;
               It
               they
               do
               accept
               ,
               they
               are
               sure
               to
               be
               convicted
               ;
               If
               they
               be
               convicted
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Great
               Britain
               will
               change
               his
               Religion
               ;
               If
               he
               〈◊〉
               his
               Religion
               ,
               all
               conscientious
               P●…nts
               will
               be
               reduced
               ;
               And
               all
               this
               〈◊〉
               be
               done
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               old
               way
               of
               D●…ting
               ,
               No
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               that
               ,
               the
               burnt
               Child
               dreads
               the
               fire
               ;
               But
               by
               a
               proper
               new
               way
               of
               refuting
               old
               Protestant
               Principles
               
               by
               new
               Independent
               Practises
               .
               Why
               was
               this
               Remedy
               found
               out
               no
               sooner
               ?
               This
               might
               have
               eased
               the
               Cardinals
               in
               their
               Consultations
               about
               propagating
               the
               Faith
               ;
               This
               might
               have
               saved
               Cardinal
               Allen
               all
               his
               Machiavillian
               Instructions
               to
               his
               English
               Emissaries
               ;
               This
               may
               in
               a
               short
               time
               ●…vrne
               the
               Inquisitors
               out
               of
               their
               employment
               for
               want
               of
               an
               Object
               ,
               and
               not
               leave
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               Hereticall
               pravity
               in
               the
               World.
               How
               must
               men
               praise
               your
               Fortune
               ,
               and
               applaud
               your
               Invention
               ?
               But
               stay
               ,
               the
               second
               thoughts
               are
               wiser
               ;
               what
               is
               this
               Chain
               supposed
               to
               be
               of
               Adamant
               ,
               should
               prove
               a
               rope
               of
               Sand
               ?
               And
               so
               it
               is
               ;
               I
               have
               seen
               a
               Sorites
               disgraced
               ,
               and
               hissed
               out
               of
               the
               Schools
               ,
               for
               drawing
               but
               one
               lame
               leg
               after
               it
               ,
               this
               is
               foundred
               of
               all
               four
               ,
               from
               the
               begining
               to
               the
               end
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               it
               but
               future
               Contingents
               ,
               which
               are
               known
               only
               to
               God
               ,
               no●…
               one
               Grain
               of
               necessary
               Truth
               .
               
            
             
               First
               Sir
               ,
               be
               not
               angry
               if
               a
               man
               take
               away
               the
               subject
               of
               your
               whole
               discourse
               ;
               It
               is
               but
               your
               officiousness
               ,
               
               the
               King
               desires
               no
               such
               Con●…erence
               .
               Let
               them
               desire
               Conferences
               who
               waver
               in
               their
               Faith.
               All
               these
               blustering
               Stormes
               have
               radicated
               him
               deeper
               in
               his
               Religion
               .
               And
               chiefly
               that
               which
               you
               make
               the
               chiefest
               motive
               to
               his
               Apostating
               ,
               the
               Martirdom
               of
               his
               Royall
               Father
               ,
               and
               an
               hereditary
               love
               to
               that
               Church
               which
               he
               hath
               〈◊〉
               with
               his
               Blood.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               his
               Majesty
               should
               incline
               to
               such
               a
               Conference
               ,
               do
               you
               
               think
               he
               would
               desert
               the
               English
               Clergy
               ,
               who
               have
               forsaken
               their
               Country
               ,
               their
               Friends
               ,
               their
               Estates
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               Conscience
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               d●…ty
               to
               God
               and
               their
               Soveraign
               ;
               who
               understand
               the
               constitution
               o●…
               the
               English
               Church
               much
               better
               than
               your self
               ,
               or
               any
               Forrainers
               how
               susficent
               soever
               ,
               and
               cast
               himsel●…
               wholy
               upon
               Strangers
               ,
               whose
               Reformation
               (
               you
               say
               )
               is
               different
               from
               that
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               the
               points
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               Say
               ,
               what
               was
               the
               Reason
               of
               this
               gross
               Omission
               ?
               were
               you
               afraid
               of
               
                 that
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               (
               as
               you
               call
               it
               in
               a
               sleighting
               
               manner
               )
               which
               they
               retained
               ?
               O●…
               did
               you
               not
               think
               any
               of
               the
               English
               Nation
               worthy
               to
               bear
               your
               Books
               at
               a
               Conference
               ?
               It
               hath
               been
               otherwise
               heretofore
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               find
               it
               otherwise
               now
               ,
               when
               you
               come
               to
               prove
               it
               .
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               England
               hath
               been
               more
               fortunate
               or
               unfortunate
               since
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               in
               breeding
               as
               many
               able
               P●…lemique
               Writers
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               as
               any
               Nation
               in
               
                 Europe
                 ;
                 Stapleton
                 ,
                 Harding
                 ,
                 Parsons
                 ,
                 Sanders
                 ,
                 Reynolds
                 ,
                 Bishop
              
               &c.
               for
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
               
                 Jewell
                 ,
                 Andrews
                 ,
                 Abbot
                 ,
                 Lawd
                 ,
                 White
                 ,
                 Field
                 ,
                 Montague
                 ,
                 Reynolds
                 ,
                 Whitaker
              
               &c.
               for
               the
               English
               Church
               ;
               (
               I
               forbear
               to
               name
               those
               that
               are
               living
               )
               and
               many
               mo
               e
               who
               come
               not
               short
               of
               these
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               pleased
               to
               communicate
               their
               Talents
               to
               the
               World.
               This
               is
               such
               a
               c●…ntumely
               that
               〈◊〉
               upon
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               you
               must
               be
               contented
               to
               be
               told
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               how
               are
               you
               sure
               that
               the
               
               King
               of
               France
               and
               his
               Counsell
               would
               give
               way
               to
               such
               a
               publike
               Conference
               ?
               Private
               Insinuations
               use
               to
               prevail
               much
               when
               a
               man
               may
               
                 Lavere
                 &
                 tack
              
               
               to
               and
               again
               to
               compass
               his
               Ends.
               Au●…hority
               or
               the
               Sword
               may
               put
               an
               end
               ●…o
               Controversies
               :
               But
               publike
               Conferences
               for
               the
               most
               part
               do
               but
               start
               new
               Q●…estions
               ,
               and
               revive
               old
               forgotten
               Animosities
               .
               What
               were
               the
               Donatists
               the
               better
               for
               the
               Collation
               at
               Carthage
               ?
               The
               Mind
               of
               a
               man
               is
               generous
               ,
               and
               where
               it
               looks
               for
               Opposition
               ,
               it
               fortifies
               it self
               against
               it
               .
               Urban
               the
               Eighth
               was
               the
               wisest
               Pope
               you
               have
               had
               of
               late
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               Moderation
               and
               Curtesie
               cooled
               much
               of
               that
               Heat
               ,
               which
               the
               violence
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               had
               raised
               against
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               .
               The
               mild
               bea●…es
               of
               the
               Sun
               were
               more
               prevalent
               ,
               than
               the
               blustring
               Blasts
               of
               the
               North
               Wind.
               Multiplying
               of
               Words
               more
               commonly
               engenders
               strite
               ,
               than
               peace
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               upon
               what
               Grounds
               are
               you
               
               so
               confident
               ,
               that
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Church
               would
               admit
               of
               such
               a
               publike
               Disputation
               upon
               those
               terms
               which
               you
               propose
               ?
               That
               is
               ,
               ●…o
               accept
               of
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Paris
               and
               his
               Coadjutor
               ,
               two
               persons
               interessed
               ,
               for
               competent
               Judges
               .
               I
               am
               as
               confident
               
               of
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               rather
               chuse
               to
               suffer
               ,
               than
               wrong
               their
               Cause
               so
               much
               ;
               
                 Frustra
                 fit
                 per
                 plura
                 quod
                 fieri
                 potest
                 per
                 pauciora
                 .
              
               It
               were
               a
               readier
               way
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               but
               the
               same
               in
               effect
               to
               subscribe
               to
               a
               blank
               paper
               ,
               and
               to
               submit
               without
               Disputation
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               suppose
               (
               all
               this
               notwithstanding
               )
               such
               a
               Conference
               should
               
               hold
               ,
               what
               reason
               have
               you
               to
               promise
               to
               your self
               such
               success
               as
               to
               obtain
               so
               easy
               a
               Victory
               ?
               You
               have
               had
               Conferences
               and
               Conferences
               again
               at
               Poisye
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               and
               gained
               by
               them
               just
               as
               much
               as
               you
               might
               put
               in
               your
               eye
               and
               see
               never
               the
               worse
               .
               When
               Conferences
               are
               onely
               made
               use
               of
               as
               Pageants
               ,
               to
               grace
               the
               Introduction
               of
               some
               new
               Proselite
               ,
               and
               to
               preserve
               his
               Reputation
               from
               the
               aspersion
               of
               Desultorious
               Levity
               ,
               they
               seem
               much
               more
               efficatious
               than
               they
               are
               .
               As
               they
               know
               well
               enough
               who
               are
               privie
               to
               what
               is
               acted
               in
               the
               withdrawing
               Room
               .
               The
               time
               was
               when
               you
               have
               been
               as
               confident
               in
               a
               contrary
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               Free
               Conference
               
               would
               have
               sealed
               the
               Walls
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               levelled
               the
               Popes
               Triple
               Crown
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               whether
               the
               Ministers
               
               ●…hould
               accept
               of
               such
               a
               partial
               unequall
               Conference
               or
               not
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               should
               be
               the
               succes
               thereof
               ,
               you
               trespas
               too
               boldly
               upon
               his
               Majesties
               patience
               ,
               to
               dictate
               to
               him
               so
               pragmatically
               ,
               so
               Magisterially
               ,
               what
               he
               should
               do
               ,
               or
               would
               do
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               which
               is
               never
               like
               to
               be
               .
               Doth
               his
               Fathers
               constancy
               en
               ourage
               you
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               
                 a
                 Reed
                 shaken
                 with
                 the
                 Wind
                 ;
                 Qui
                 pauca
                 considerat
                 ,
                 sacile
                 pronunciat
                 ,
              
               He
               that
               weighs
               no
               more
               Circumstances
               or
               Occurrances
               than
               serve
               for
               the
               advancement
               of
               his
               Design
               ,
               pronounceth
               sentence
               easily
               ,
               but
               temerariously
               ,
               and
               sor
               the
               most
               part
               unsoundly
               .
               When
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               you
               dream
               of
               should
               happen
               ,
               it
               were
               good
               manners
               in
               you
               to
               leave
               his
               Majesty
               to
               his
               Christian
               Liberty
               .
               But
               to
               trouble
               your self
               and
               others
               about
               the
               Moons
               shining
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               so
               unseas●…nably
               ,
               so
               impertinently
               ,
               or
               with
               what
               will
               come
               to
               p●…ss
               when
               the
               sky
               falls
               ,
               is
               unbeseeming
               
               the
               Counseller
               of
               a
               King.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               consider
               how
               your
               Pen
               doth
               
               over-run
               your
               Reason
               ,
               and
               over-reach
               all
               grounds
               of
               probability
               ,
               to
               ascribe
               unto
               his
               Majesties
               chang
               such
               an
               infallible
               I●…fluence
               upon
               all
               Protestants
               ,
               as
               to
               reduce
               them
               to
               the
               Roman
               Communion
               ,
               not
               onely
               his
               own
               subjects
               ,
               but
               Foreiners
               .
               His
               blessed
               Fathers
               example
               had
               not
               so
               much
               influence
               upon
               the
               Scots
               his
               Native
               Subjects
               .
               He
               was
               no
               Changling
               indeed
               ,
               neither
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               nor
               to
               the
               left
               .
               Henry
               the
               Fourth
               ,
               his
               Grandfather
               ,
               did
               turn
               indeed
               to
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
               Had
               his
               change
               any
               such
               influence
               upon
               the
               Protestant
               party
               in
               France
               ?
               I
               know
               no
               followers
               such
               a
               change
               would
               gain
               him
               ,
               but
               I
               foresee
               cleerly
               how
               many
               Hearts
               it
               would
               lose
               him
               .
               Certainly
               Sir
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               do
               a
               meritorious
               piece
               of
               service
               to
               his
               greatest
               Adversaries
               ,
               you
               could
               not
               fix
               upon
               any
               thing
               that
               would
               content
               them
               more
               highly
               ,
               than
               to
               see
               you
               successfull
               in
               this
               undertaking
               .
               I
               have
               done
               with
               your
               Proposi●…ion
               .
               He
               that
               compares
               it
               and
               your
               Demonstration
               together
               ,
               will
               easily
               judge
               them
               to
               be
               twins
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               sight
               .
            
             
             
               As
               a
               Motive
               to
               his
               Majtsties
               Conversion
               ,
               you
               present
               him
               with
               a
               Treatise
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               and
               desire
               
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 appeare
                 un
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 under
                 his
                 Royal
                 name
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               meddle
               not
               with
               your
               Treatise
               ,
               
               some
               of
               your
               learned
               Adversaries
               friends
               will
               give
               you
               your
               hands
               full
               enough
               .
               But
               how
               can
               h
               s
               Majesty
               protect
               or
               patronise
               a
               Treatise
               against
               his
               judgement
               against
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               so
               contrary
               to
               the
               doctrin
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               not
               onely
               ●…nce
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               but
               before
               ?
               About
               the
               year
               seven
               hundred
               ,
               
                 The
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 wherein
                 he
                 suffered
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 his
                 Body
                 Conseorated
                 in
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
                 differ
                 much
                 .
                 The
                 Body
                 wherein
                 he
                 suffered
                 was
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 bones
                 ,
                 and
                 humane
                 members
                 ;
                 his
                 Spiritual
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
                 ●…onsists
                 of
                 many
                 Grains
                 ,
                 without
                 blood
                 ,
                 bones
                 ,
                 or
                 human
                 Members
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 nothing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 stood
                 there
                 Corporally
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 Spiritually
                 .
              
               Transubstantiation
               was
               neither
               held
               for
               an
               Article
               of
               Falth
               ,
               nor
               a
               point
               of
               Faith
               in
               those
               daies
               .
            
             
               You
               charge
               the
               Protestants
               in
               divers
               
               places
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 have
                 neither
                 Church
                 nor
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 lost
                 both
                 .
              
               
               And
               at
               the
               later
               end
               of
               your
               Treatise
               you
               undertake
               to
               demonstrate
               it
               :
               But
               
               your
               Demonstration
               is
               a
               meer
               Parologism
               .
               You
               multiply
               your
               Terms
               ,
               you
               
               confound
               your
               terms
               ,
               you
               chang
               and
               alter
               your
               Terms
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               right
               arguing
               ,
               and
               vainly
               beat
               the
               air
               ,
               concluding
               nothing
               which
               you
               ought
               to
               prove
               ,
               nothing
               which
               your
               Adversary
               will
               deny
               .
               You
               would
               prove
               that
               Protestants
               have
               no
               Church
               .
               That
               you
               never
               attempt
               ;
               B●…t
               you
               do
               attempt
               to
               prove
               (
               how
               pittifull
               God
               knowes
               )
               that
               they
               are
               not
               the
               onely
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 Holy
                 Catholique
                 Church
                 .
              
               This
               they
               did
               never
               affirm
               ,
               they
               did
               never
               think
               .
               It
               susficeth
               them
               to
               be
               a
               part
               of
               that
               Universall
               Church
               ;
               more
               pure
               ,
               more
               Orthodox
               ,
               more
               Catholique
               than
               the
               Roman
               ,
               alwaies
               professing
               Christ
               visibly
               ,
               never
               lurking
               invisibly
               in
               another
               Communion
               ,
               which
               is
               another
               of
               your
               mistakes
               .
               I
               should
               advise
               you
               to
               promise
               us
               no
               more
               
                 evident
                 Demonstrations
              
               ;
               either
               your
               skill
               ,
               or
               your
               luck
               is
               so
               extremly
               bad
               .
            
             
             
               In
               the
               second
               place
               you
               affirm
               that
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 founded
                 upon
                 divine
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 and
                 deposited
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               All
               that
               is
               true
               ;
               But
               that
               which
               you
               add
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 founded
                 in
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Christ
                 speaking
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 his
                 Church
              
               ;
               By
               this
               Church
               understanding
               the
               Church
               of
               this
               Age
               ,
               and
               (
               which
               is
               yet
               worse
               )
               the
               Church
               of
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               (
               which
               is
               worst
               of
               all
               )
               the
               Bishop
               of
               that
               one
               Church
               ,
               is
               most
               false
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               is
               that
               which
               you
               add
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Protestants
                 is
                 founded
                 upon
              
               
               
                 their
                 own
                 reasonings
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 so
                 many
                 differences
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               Reason
               must
               be
               subservient
               in
               the
               application
               of
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ;
               It
               cannot
               be
               the
               foundation
               of
               Faith.
               Bad
               reasoning
               may
               bring
               forth
               differences
               and
               errors
               about
               Faith
               ,
               both
               with
               you
               and
               us
               ,
               but
               the
               abuse
               of
               Reason
               doth
               not
               take
               away
               the
               use
               of
               Reason
               .
               We
               have
               this
               Advantage
               of
               you
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               one
               of
               us
               do
               build
               an
               erroneous
               Opinion
               upon
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               yet
               because
               our
               adherence
               to
               the
               Scripture
               is
               firmer
               and
               neerer
               than
               our
               adherence
               to
               our
               particular
               
               error
               ,
               that
               full
               ,
               and
               free
               ,
               and
               universal
               assent
               which
               we
               give
               to
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               things
               therein
               conteined
               ,
               is
               an
               implicite
               Condemnation
               and
               retractation
               of
               our
               particular
               error
               ,
               which
               we
               hold
               unwittingly
               ,
               and
               unwillingly
               against
               Scripture
               .
               But
               your
               foundation
               of
               Faith
               being
               composed
               of
               uncertainties
               ,
               whether
               this
               man
               be
               Pope
               or
               not
               ,
               whether
               this
               Pope
               be
               Judge
               or
               not
               ,
               whether
               this
               Judge
               be
               infallible
               or
               not
               ,
               and
               if
               infallible
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               ;
               the
               faith
               which
               is
               builded
               thereupon
               cannot
               but
               be
               fallible
               and
               uncertain
               .
               The
               stricter
               the
               adherence
               is
               to
               a
               false
               ,
               uncertain
               ,
               or
               fallible
               rule
               ,
               the
               more
               dangerous
               is
               the
               error
               .
               So
               our
               right
               foundation
               purgeth
               away
               our
               error
               in
               superstruction
               ;
               And
               your
               wrong
               foundation
               lessens
               the
               value
               of
               your
               truths
               ,
               and
               doubles
               the
               guilt
               of
               your
               errors
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               (
               by
               your
               leave
               )
               requite
               your
               demonstration
               ,
               and
               turn
               the
               mouths
               of
               your
               own
               Cano●…s
               against
               your self
               .
            
             
               That
               Church
               which
               hath
               changed
               the
               Apostolical
               Creed
               ,
               the
               Apostolical
               
               Succession
               ,
               the
               Apostolical
               Regiment
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostolical
               Communion
               ,
               is
               no
               Apostolical
               ,
               Orthodox
               ,
               or
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               changed
               the
               Apostolical
               Creed
               ,
               the
               Apostolical
               Succession
               ,
               the
               Apostolical
               Regiment
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostolical
               Communion
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               no
               Apostolical
               Orthodox
               ,
               or
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               changed
               the
               Apostolical
               Creed
               ,
               by
               making
               a
               new
               Creed
               ,
               wherein
               are
               many
               things
               inserted
               ,
               that
               hold
               no
               Analogie
               with
               the
               old
               Apostles
               Creed
               ;
               The
               Apostolical
               Succession
               ,
               by
               ingrossing
               the
               whole
               succession
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               making
               all
               other
               Bishops
               to
               be
               but
               the
               Popes
               Vicars
               ,
               and
               Substitutes
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               Jurisdiction
               ;
               The
               Apostolical
               Regiment
               by
               erecting
               a
               visible
               and
               Universal
               Monarchy
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               And
               lastly
               the
               Apostolical
               Communion
               ,
               by
               excommunicating
               three
               parts
               of
               the
               holy
               Catholick
               Apostolick
               Church
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               That
               Church
               which
               resolves
               its
               Faith
               not
               into
               divine
               Revelation
               and
               Authority
               ,
               but
               into
               Humane
               infallibility
               ,
               
               or
               the
               Infallibilitie
               of
               the
               present
               Church
               ,
               without
               knowing
               ,
               or
               according
               ,
               what
               that
               present
               Church
               is
               ,
               whether
               the
               Virtual
               ,
               or
               the
               representative
               ,
               or
               the
               essential
               Church
               ,
               or
               a
               body
               compounded
               of
               some
               of
               these
               ,
               hath
               no
               true
               faith
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               resolves
               its
               Faith
               ,
               not
               into
               divine
               Revelation
               and
               Authority
               ,
               but
               into
               the
               Infallibility
               of
               the
               present
               Church
               ,
               not
               knowing
               ,
               or
               not
               according
               ,
               what
               that
               present
               Church
               is
               ,
               whether
               the
               Virtual
               Church
               (
               that
               is
               the
               Pope
               ,
               )
               or
               the
               Representative
               Church
               (
               that
               is
               a
               general
               Council
               )
               or
               the
               Essential
               Church
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               the
               Church
               of
               B●…lievers
               diffused
               over
               the
               world
               ,
               )
               or
               a
               body
               compounded
               of
               some
               of
               these
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               a
               General
               or
               Provincial
               Council
               .
               )
            
             
               Therefore
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               not
               true
               faith
               .
               The
               greater
               number
               of
               your
               Writers
               is
               for
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               this
               infallibility
               is
               fixed
               to
               his
               Chair
               .
               But
               of
               all
               other
               Judgements
               ,
               that
               is
               most
               fallible
               and
               uncertain
               ;
               for
               if
               Simony
               make
               a
               Nullity
               in
               a
               Papal
               Election
               ,
               we
               have
               great
               reason
               to
               doubt
               ,
               that
               
               that
               Chàir
               hath
               not
               been
               filled
               by
               a
               right
               Pope
               these
               last
               hundred
               years
               .
               These
               are
               no
               other
               but
               your
               own
               Mediums
               ;
               Such
               luck
               you
               have
               with
               your
               
                 irrefragable
                 demonstrations
              
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 case
                 his
                 Majesty
                 will
                 turn
                 Roman
                 Catholick
                 you
                 promise
                 him
                 restitution
              
               
               
                 to
                 his
                 Kingdoms
              
               .
            
             
               Great
               undertakers
               are
               seldom
               good
               performers
               ;
               when
               you
               are
               making
               your
               Proselytes
               ,
               you
               promise
               them
               golden
               Mountains
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               work
               is
               done
               ,
               you
               deal
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               with
               his
               Saint
               ,
               who
               promised
               a
               Candle
               as
               big
               as
               his
               Mast
               ,
               and
               offered
               one
               no
               bigger
               than
               his
               finger
               .
               Do
               you
               however
               think
               it
               reason
               ,
               that
               any
               man
               should
               change
               his
               Religion
               for
               temporal
               respects
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               for
               a
               Kingdom
               ?
               Jeroboam
               did
               so
               ,
               you
               may
               remember
               what
               was
               the
               success
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               You
               propose
               this
               as
               
                 the
                 readiest
                 means
                 to
                 restore
                 him
                 .
              
               Others
               who
               penetrate
               deeper
               into
               the
               true
               state
               of
               his
               affairs
               ,
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               the
               readiest
               way
               to
               ruin
               his
               hopes
               ,
               by
               the
               alienation
               of
               his
               friends
               ,
               by
               the
               confirmation
               of
               his
               foes
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               sort
               the
               justification
               
               of
               their
               former
               feigned
               fears
               .
               Do
               you
               think
               all
               Roman
               Catholick
               Princes
               desire
               this
               change
               as
               earnestly
               as
               your self
               ?
               Give
               them
               leave
               first
               to
               consult
               with
               their
               particular
               Interests
               .
               A
               common
               Interest
               prevails
               more
               with
               Confederates
               than
               a
               common
               faith
               .
               The
               Sword
               distingu●…sheth
               not
               between
               Protestants
               and
               Papists
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               this
               your
               great
               Confidence
               ?
               no
               less
               than
               Scripture
               .
               
                 Seek
                 ye
                 first
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 added
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
               You
               say
               the
               word
               of
               God
               deceives
               no
               man.
               True
               ,
               but
               you
               may
               deteive
               your self
               out
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               The
               Conclusion
               alwaies
               follows
               the
               weaker
               part
               ,
               such
               as
               this
               ,
               are
               commonly
               your
               mistaken
               grounds
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               be
               examined
               .
               The
               text
               saith
               ,
               
                 Seek
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               You
               would
               have
               his
               Majesty
               dese●…t
               the
               kingdom
               of
               God
               ;
               The
               promise
               is
               of
               all
               things
               necessary
               or
               convenient
               ,
               you
               will
               be
               your
               own
               Carver
               ,
               and
               oblige
               God
               Almighty
               to
               Kingdoms
               and
               particular
               conditions
               .
               The
               promise
               is
               made
               (
               as
               all
               tempral
               promises
               
               are
               ,
               )
               with
               an
               implicite
               exception
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               un●…ess
               God
               see
               it
               to
               be
               otherwise
               more
               expedient
               for
               us
               ;
               He
               that
               denies
               us
               gold
               ,
               and
               gives
               us
               patience
               and
               other
               graces
               
                 more
                 precious
                 than
                 Gold
              
               ,
               that
               denies
               a
               temporal
               
               Kingdom
               to
               give
               an
               eternal
               ,
               doth
               not
               wrong
               us
               .
               T●…s
               was
               out
               of
               your
               head
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Scots
               had
               an
               antienter
               Obligation
               
               
                 to
                 fidelity
              
               towards
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               that
               Royal
               Family
               than
               the
               English
               ,
               is
               a
               truth
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               or
               disputed
               of
               ,
               I
               think
               I
               may
               safely
               adde
               ,
               than
               any
               Nation
               in
               Europe
               ,
               or
               in
               t●…e
               known
               world
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               being
               the
               hundred
               and
               tenth
               Monarch
               of
               that
               line
               ,
               that
               hath
               swayed
               the
               Scepter
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               successively
               .
               The
               more
               the
               pitty
               that
               a
               few
               treacherous
               Shebas
               ,
               and
               a
               pack
               of
               bawling
               seditious
               Orators
               ,
               under
               the
               vizard
               and
               shadow
               of
               pure
               Religion
               ,
               to
               the
               extreme
               scandal
               of
               all
               honest
               professors
               ,
               should
               be
               able
               to
               overturn
               such
               an
               antient
               fabrick
               ,
               and
               radicated
               succession
               of
               Kingly
               Government
               .
            
             
               But
               take
               heed
               Sir
               ,
               how
               you
               beleeve
               that
               any
               ingagement
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               
               
               faction
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               proceeded
               either
               from
               conscience
               ,
               or
               gratitude
               ,
               or
               fidelity
               ,
               or
               aimed
               at
               the
               resetling
               of
               his
               Majesty
               upon
               his
               throne
               .
               No
               ,
               no
               ,
               their
               hearts
               were
               double
               ,
               their
               treaties
               on
               their
               parts
               were
               meer
               treacheries
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
               I
               mean
               not
               any
               of
               those
               many
               loyal
               patriots
               ,
               that
               never
               bowed
               their
               knees
               to
               
                 Baal-berith
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               in
               that
               Nation
               ;
               Nor
               yet
               any
               of
               those
               serious
               
               converts
               ,
               that
               no
               sooner
               discove●…ed
               the
               
                 leger
                 de
                 main
              
               of
               a
               company
               of
               
                 canting
                 impostors
              
               ,
               but
               they
               sought
               to
               stop
               the
               stream
               of
               Schism
               and
               sedition
               ,
               with
               the
               hazard
               of
               their
               own
               lives
               and
               estates
               ;
               Nor
               even
               those
               whose
               eyes
               were
               longer
               held
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               slumber
               ,
               by
               some
               stronger
               spels
               of
               disciplinarian
               charmers
               ,
               but
               did
               yet
               later
               open
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               come
               in
               to
               do
               their
               duties
               ,
               at
               the
               sixth
               or
               ninth
               hour
               .
               All
               these
               are
               expunged
               by
               me
               out
               of
               this
               black
               Roll.
               Let
               their
               posterities
               enjoy
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               respective
               loyalties
               ,
               And
               let
               their
               memories
               be
               daily
               more
               and
               more
               blessed
               .
               But
               I
               mean
               the
               obstinate
               Ring-leaders
               ,
               
               and
               Standard-bearers
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               Covenant
               of
               both
               robes
               ,
               and
               the
               
               setters
               up
               of
               that
               mishapen
               Idol
               .
               It
               is
               from
               these
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               no
               help
               or
               hope
               could
               in
               reason
               be
               expected
               .
               They
               who
               sold
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               Father
               ,
               were
               not
               likely
               to
               proove
               loyal
               to
               the
               Son
               ;
               They
               who
               hanged
               up
               one
               of
               the
               most
               antient
               Gentlemen
               in
               Europe
               ,
               the
               gallant
               
                 Marqu●…ss
                 of
                 Montrose
              
               ,
               being
               then
               their
               lawful
               Vice-roy
               ,
               like
               a
               dog
               in
               such
               base
               and
               barbarous
               manner
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               
                 Ma●…esties
                 Commission
              
               ,
               to
               the
               publike
               dishonour
               of
               their
               King
               ,
               in
               the
               chief
               City
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               in
               a
               time
               of
               Treaty
               ;
               They
               who
               purged
               the
               Army
               ,
               over
               and
               over
               ,
               as
               loth
               on
               their
               parts
               willingly
               to
               leave
               one
               dram
               of
               honesty
               ,
               or
               loyalty
               in
               it
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               admit
               their
               fellow
               subjects
               of
               much
               more
               merit
               and
               courage
               than
               themselves
               to
               assist
               them
               ;
               They
               who
               would
               not
               permit
               his
               Majesty
               to
               continue
               among
               the
               Souldiery
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               grow
               too
               popular
               ;
               They
               who
               after
               they
               had
               proclamed
               to
               the
               world
               his
               Title
               and
               right
               to
               that
               Crown
               ,
               yet
               sought
               to
               have
               him
               
               excluded
               from
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               execution
               of
               his
               Kingly
               Office
               ,
               until
               he
               should
               
                 abjure
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 cast
                 dirt
                 upon
                 his
                 Parents
                 ,
                 alienate
                 his
                 loyal
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 ratifie
                 the
                 usurpations
                 of
                 his
                 Rebels
              
               ;
               These
               ,
               (
               these
               I
               say
               ,
               )
               were
               most
               unlikely
               persons
               to
               be
               his
               restorers
               .
               Was
               it
               ever
               heard
               before
               ,
               that
               subjects
               acknowledged
               a
               Soveraign
               ,
               and
               yet
               endeavoured
               to
               exclude
               him
               from
               his
               rights
               ,
               until
               he
               had
               granted
               whatsoever
               seemed
               good
               in
               their
               eyes
               ?
               Others
               may
               be
               more
               severe
               in
               their
               judgements
               ,
               but
               I
               for
               my
               part
               
               could
               be
               well
               contented
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               give
               them
               the
               Honour
               to
               be
               the
               repayrers
               of
               the
               breach
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               the
               makers
               of
               the
               breach
               ;
               to
               be
               the
               restorers
               of
               Monarchy
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               the
               ruiners
               of
               Monarchy
               ;
               to
               be
               the
               re-establishers
               of
               peace
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               the
               chiefest
               Catalines
               and
               promoters
               of
               VVar.
               But
               that
               can
               never
               be
               whilst
               they
               justifie
               their
               former
               rebellious
               practises
               ,
               and
               after
               they
               have
               eaten
               and
               devoured
               ,
               
                 wipe
                 their
                 mouths
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 what
                 have
                 we
                 done
                 ?
              
               until
               they
               acknowledge
               their
               former
               errors
               ;
               
               Repentance
               onely
               is
               able
               to
               knit
               the
               broken
               bone
               ;
               why
               should
               they
               be
               more
               afraid
               to
               confess
               their
               faults
               ,
               and
               shame
               the
               Devil
               ,
               than
               to
               commit
               them
               ?
            
             
               Yet
               I
               cannot
               say
               with
               you
               that
               
               this
               
                 hath
                 robbed
                 his
                 Majesty
                 of
                 all
                 hopes
                 and
                 means
                 of
                 recovery
                 .
              
               VVe
               may
               not
               limit
               God
               to
               any
               time
               ,
               who
               commonly
               with-holds
               his
               h●…lp
               until
               the
               Bricks
               be
               doubled
               ,
               until
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               razor
               doth
               touch
               the
               very
               throats
               of
               his
               servant
               ,
               that
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               work
               may
               wholy
               redound
               to
               himself
               .
               VVe
               may
               not
               limit
               God
               to
               those
               means
               which
               seem
               most
               probable
               in
               our
               eyes
               .
               So
               long
               as
               Joseph
               trusted
               to
               his
               friend
               in
               Court
               ,
               God
               did
               forget
               him
               ;
               when
               
                 Pharaohs
                 Butler
              
               had
               quite
               forgotten
               Joseph
               ,
               then
               God
               remembred
               him
               .
               God
               hath
               nobler
               wayes
               of
               restitution
               than
               by
               Battails
               ,
               and
               bloudshed
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               changing
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               creatures
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               turning
               Esau's
               vowed
               revenge
               into
               love
               and
               kindness
               .
            
             
               I
               confess
               ,
               
                 his
                 Majesties
                 resolution
              
               
               
                 was
                 great
              
               ,
               so
               was
               his
               prudence
               ;
               
               that
               neither
               fear
               
                 (
                 which
                 useth
                 to
                 betray
                 the
                 succours
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 )
              
               nor
               any
               indiscreet
               Action
               ,
               or
               word
               ,
               or
               gesture
               ,
               in
               so
               long
               a
               time
               should
               either
               discover
               him
               ,
               or
               render
               him
               suspected
               .
               VVhen
               I
               consider
               that
               the
               Heir
               of
               a
               Crown
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               where
               he
               had
               his
               breeding
               ,
               whom
               all
               mens
               eyes
               had
               used
               to
               Court
               as
               the
               rising
               Sun
               ,
               of
               no
               common
               features
               or
               physiognomy
               ,
               at
               such
               time
               when
               he
               was
               not
               onely
               believed
               ,
               but
               known
               to
               be
               among
               them
               ,
               when
               every
               Corner
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               was
               full
               of
               Spys
               to
               search
               him
               ,
               and
               every
               Port
               and
               Inne
               full
               of
               Officers
               to
               apprehend
               him
               ,
               I
               say
               that
               he
               should
               travail
               at
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               so
               long
               ,
               so
               far
               ,
               so
               freely
               ,
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               exposed
               to
               the
               view
               of
               all
               petsons
               ,
               without
               either
               discovery
               ,
               or
               suspition
               ,
               seems
               little
               less
               than
               a
               miracle
               .
               That
               God
               had
               smitten
               the
               eyes
               of
               those
               who
               met
               him
               with
               blindness
               ,
               as
               the
               ●…yes
               of
               the
               Sodomites
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               find
               Lots
               door
               ,
               or
               the
               Syrian
               Souldiers
               ,
               that
               were
               sent
               to
               apprehend
               Elisha
               .
               This
               strange
               escape
               ,
               and
               that
               former
               out
               
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               where
               his
               condition
               was
               not
               much
               better
               ,
               nor
               his
               person
               much
               
               safer
               ,
               do
               seem
               strangely
               to
               presage
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               yet
               some
               great
               work
               to
               be
               done
               by
               him
               in
               his
               own
               due
               time
               .
            
             
               You
               attribute
               this
               rare
               deliverance
               ,
               and
               the
               hopes
               of
               his
               conversion
               ,
               in
               part
               
               
                 to
                 the
                 prayers
                 and
                 tears
                 of
                 his
                 Mother
                 ;
                 prayers
                 and
                 tears
              
               were
               the
               onely
               proper
               Arms
               of
               the
               old
               Primitive
               Christians
               ;
               more
               particularly
               they
               are
               the
               best
               and
               most
               agreeable
               defence
               of
               that
               sex
               ;
               but
               especially
               the
               prayers
               and
               tears
               of
               a
               Mother
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 her
                 desires
              
               ,
               are
               most
               powerful
               .
               As
               it
               was
               said
               of
               the
               prayers
               and
               tears
               of
               Monica
               ,
               
               for
               St.
               Austine
               her
               Son
               ;
               
                 fieri
                 non
                 p●…tuit
                 ut
                 filius
                 istarum
                 lacrymarum
                 periret
                 ,
              
               It
               could
               not
               be
               that
               a
               Son
               should
               perish
               for
               whom
               so
               many
               tears
               were
               shed
               .
               God
               sees
               her
               tears
               ,
               and
               hears
               her
               prayers
               ,
               and
               will
               grant
               her
               request
               ,
               if
               not
               according
               to
               her
               will
               and
               desire
               ,
               (
               we
               often
               ask
               those
               things
               which
               being
               granted
               would
               prove
               prejudicial
               to
               our selves
               and
               our
               friends
               )
               yet
               
                 ad
                 utilit
                 atem
              
               ,
               to
               his
               Majesties
               greater
               advantage
               ,
               
               which
               is
               much
               better
               :
               She
               wisheth
               him
               a
               good
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               preserve
               him
               a
               good
               Catholick
               as
               he
               is
               .
               We
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               the
               prayers
               
               of
               his
               Father
               
                 (
                 who
                 now
                 follows
                 the
                 Lamb
                 in
                 his
                 whi●…es
                 )
              
               for
               his
               perseverance
               ,
               will
               be
               more
               effectual
               with
               God
               ,
               than
               the
               prayers
               of
               his
               Mother
               for
               his
               change
               .
            
             
               Your
               instance
               of
               his
               
                 Majesties
                 Grandfather
              
               ,
               your
               grand
               King
               Henry
               the
               fourth
               is
               not
               so
               apposite
               ,
               or
               fit
               for
               your
               purpose
               .
               He
               gained
               his
               Crown
               by
               turning
               himself
               towards
               his
               people
               ,
               you
               would
               perswade
               his
               Majesty
               to
               turn
               from
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               away
               his
               possibilities
               of
               restitution
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 a
                 natural
                 leg
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 one
                 of
                 wood
                 .
              
               
            
             
               To
               the
               tears
               of
               his
               Mother
               you
               adde
               
               
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 his
                 Father
              
               ,
               whom
               you
               justly
               stile
               happy
               ,
               and
               say
               most
               truly
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 preferred
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Faith
                 before
                 his
                 Crown
                 ,
                 his
                 liberty
                 ,
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 was
                 most
                 dear
                 unto
                 him
                 .
              
               This
               faith
               was
               formerly
               rooted
               in
               his
               heart
               by
               God
               ,
               
                 not
                 secretly
                 and
                 invisibly
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 moments
                 of
              
               
               
                 his
                 life
                 to
                 unite
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
              
               but
               openly
               during
               his
               whole
               Reign
               ,
               all
               which
               time
               he
               lived
               in
               the
               bosom
               of
               the
               true
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               Yet
               you
               are
               so
               extremely
               
               partial
               to
               your
               seif
               that
               you
               affirm
               that
               he
               
                 died
                 invisibly
              
               a
               Member
               of
               your
               Roman
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               by
               you
               contre-distinguished
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               .
               An
               old
               pious
               fraud
               ,
               or
               artifice
               of
               yours
               ,
               learned
               from
               Machiavel
               ,
               to
               gain
               credit
               to
               your
               Religion
               by
               all
               means
               ,
               either
               true
               or
               false
               ;
               but
               contrary
               to
               his
               own
               profession
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               express
               knowledge
               of
               all
               that
               were
               present
               at
               his
               murther
               .
               Upon
               a
               vain
               presumption
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 Talem
                 nisi
                 vestra
                 Ecclesia
                 nulla
                 pareret
                 filium
                 .
              
               And
               because
               you
               are
               not
               able
               to
               produce
               one
               living
               witness
               ,
               you
               cite
               St.
               Austin
               to
               no
               purpose
               to
               prove
               
                 that
                 the
                 elect
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 converted
                 ,
                 do
                 belong
                 invisibly
                 to
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               Yea
               and
               before
               they
               were
               born
               also
               .
               But
               St.
               Austine
               neither
               said
               nor
               thought
               ,
               that
               after
               they
               are
               converted
               they
               make
               no
               visible
               profession
               ,
               or
               profess
               the
               
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               they
               beleeve
               .
               Seek
               not
               thus
               to
               adorn
               your
               particular
               Church
               ,
               not
               with
               borrowed
               but
               with
               
                 stollen
                 Saints
              
               ,
               VVhom
               all
               the
               world
               know
               to
               have
               been
               none
               of
               yours
               .
               VVhat
               Faith
               he
               professed
               living
               ,
               he
               confirmed
               dying
               ;
               In
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               he
               lived
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               Communion
               at
               his
               death
               he
               commended
               his
               soul
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               his
               Saviour
               .
               That
               which
               
               you
               have
               confessed
               here
               concerning
               King
               Charls
               ,
               will
               spoil
               your
               former
               demonstration
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Protestants
                 have
                 neither
                 Church
                 nor
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               you
               confess
               no
               more
               in
               particular
               here
               ,
               than
               I
               have
               heard
               some
               of
               your
               famous
               Roman
               Doctors
               in
               this
               City
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               true
               in
               general
               ;
               And
               no
               more
               than
               that
               which
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Chalcedon
               (
               a
               man
               that
               cannot
               be
               suspected
               of
               partiality
               on
               our
               side
               ,
               )
               hath
               affirmed
               and
               published
               in
               two
               of
               his
               Books
               to
               the
               world
               in
               Print
               ;
               That
               
                 Protestantibus
                 credentibus
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 persons
                 living
                 in
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 endeavour
                 to
                 l●…arn
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
              
               
               
                 attain
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 hold
                 it
                 implicitely
                 in
                 the
                 preparation
                 of
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 when
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 reveal
                 it
              
               (
               which
               all
               good
               Protestants
               and
               all
               good
               Christians
               are
               )
               they
               
                 neither
                 want
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 Faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               Mark
               these
               words
               well
               .
               They
               have
               neither
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 Faith
              
               ,
               say
               you
               ;
               If
               they
               be
               thus
               qualified
               (
               as
               they
               all
               are
               )
               they
               
                 want
                 neither
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 Faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 Salvation
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               to
               let
               us
               see
               ,
               that
               your
               
               intelligence
               is
               as
               good
               in
               Heaven
               as
               it
               is
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               know
               both
               who
               are
               there
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               do
               ,
               you
               tell
               us
               ,
               That
               the
               Crown
               and
               Conquest
               ,
               which
               his
               late
               Majestie
               gained
               by
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               was
               pro●…ured
               by
               the
               intercession
               of
               his
               Grandmother
               Queen
               Mary
               .
               We
               should
               be
               the
               apter
               to
               believe
               this
               ,
               if
               you
               were
               able
               to
               make
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               do
               know
               all
               the
               particular
               necessities
               of
               all
               their
               posterity
               upon
               Earth
               .
               St.
               Austin
               makes
               the
               matter
               much
               more
               doubtfull
               than
               you
               ,
               that
               's
               the
               least
               of
               his
               Assertion
               ,
               or
               rather
               to
               be
               plainly
               false
               ;
               fa●…endum
               
               
                 est
                 nescire
                 quidem
                 ●…ortuos
                 quid
              
               
               
                 hic
                 agatur
              
               .
               But
               with
               presumptions
               you
               did
               begin
               your
               Dedication
               ,
               and
               with
               presumptions
               you
               end
               it
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               till
               you
               can
               make
               that
               appear
               ,
               we
               observe
               ,
               that
               neither
               Queen
               Maries
               constancy
               in
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               
               Faith
               ,
               nor
               Henry
               the
               Fourths
               change
               to
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               could
               save
               them
               from
               a
               bloody
               end
               .
               Then
               by
               what
               warrant
               do
               you
               impute
               King
               Charles
               his
               sufferings
               to
               his
               errour
               in
               Religion
               ?
               Be
               your
               own
               Judge
               .
            
             
               
                 Heu
                 quanta
                 de
                 spe
                 decidimus
              
               !
               Alas
               !
               
               from
               what
               hopes
               are
               we
               fall'n
               !
               Pardon
               our
               errour
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               mistaken
               you
               so
               long
               .
               You
               have
               heretofore
               pretended
               your self
               to
               be
               a
               moderate
               person
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               seriously
               endeavoured
               the
               reuniting
               of
               Christendome
               by
               a
               fair
               Accommodation
               .
               The
               widest
               wounds
               are
               closed
               up
               in
               time
               ,
               and
               strange
               Plants
               by
               Inoculation
               are
               incorporated
               together
               and
               made
               one
               ;
               And
               is
               there
               no
               way
               to
               close
               up
               the
               wounds
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               unite
               the
               disagreeing
               members
               of
               the
               same
               mystical
               body
               ?
               Why
               were
               Caleb
               and
               Joshua
               onely
               admitted
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               promise
               ,
               whilst
               
               the
               carkasses
               of
               the
               rest
               perished
               in
               the
               VVilderness
               ,
               but
               onely
               because
               they
               had
               been
               Peace-makers
               in
               a
               time
               of
               Schism
               ?
               VVell
               fare
               our
               learned
               and
               ingenuous
               Country-man
               St.
               Clara
               ,
               who
               is
               altogether
               as
               perspicacious
               as
               your self
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               charitable
               .
               You
               tell
               us
               to
               our
               grief
               ,
               that
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 accommodation
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 ;
                 that
                 Cardinal
              
               
               Richelieu
               
                 was
                 too
                 good
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 good
                 a
                 Catholique
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 such
                 thought
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 Religion
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 society
                 between
                 light
                 and
                 darkness
                 .
              
               This
               is
               plain
               dealing
               ,
               to
               tell
               us
               what
               we
               must
               trust
               to
               .
               No
               Peace
               is
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               you
               ,
               unless
               we
               will
               come
               unto
               you
               upon
               our
               knees
               ,
               with
               the
               words
               of
               the
               
                 Prodigal
                 Child
              
               in
               our
               mouths
               ,
               
                 Father
                 forgive
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 sinned
                 against
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 thee
                 .
              
               Is
               not
               this
               rare
               Courtesie
               ?
               If
               we
               will
               submit
               to
               your
               will
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               you
               will
               have
               no
               longer
               difference
               with
               us
               .
               So
               we
               might
               come
               to
               shake
               a
               worse
               Church
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               we
               were
               separated
               from
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               could
               be
               contented
               to
               wave
               
               your
               last
               four
               hundred
               years
               determinations
               ,
               
               or
               if
               you
               liked
               them
               for
               your selves
               ,
               yet
               not
               to
               obtrude
               them
               upon
               other
               Churches
               ;
               If
               you
               could
               rest
               satisfied
               with
               your
               old
               
                 Patriarchal
                 power
              
               ,
               and
               your
               
                 Principium
                 unit
                 at
                 is
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Primacy
                 of
                 Order
              
               ,
               much
               good
               might
               be
               expected
               from
               free
               Councils
               ,
               and
               Conferences
               from
               moderate
               persons
               ;
               And
               we
               might
               yet
               live
               in
               Hope
               to
               see
               an
               Union
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               all
               Opinions
               ,
               yet
               in
               Charity
               ,
               and
               all
               necessary
               points
               of
               saving
               truth
               ,
               between
               all
               Christians
               ;
               to
               see
               the
               Eastern
               and
               Western
               Chur●…hes
               joyn
               hand
               in
               hand
               ,
               and
               sing
               ,
               
                 Ecce
                 quàm
                 bonum
                 &
                 quam
                 jucundum
                 est
                 habitare
                 fratres
                 in
                 unum
                 ;
                 Behold
                 how
                 good
                 and
                 pleasant
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 brethren
                 to
                 dwell
                 together
                 in
                 unity
                 .
              
               But
               whilst
               you
               impose
               upon
               us
               daily
               new
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               urge
               rigidly
               ,
               what
               you
               have
               unadvisedly
               determined
               ,
               we
               dare
               not
               sacrifice
               Truth
               to
               Peace
               ,
               nor
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               be
               joyned
               to
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ;
               Yet
               in
               the
               point
               of
               our
               separation
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               things
               which
               concern
               either
               doctrine
               or
               discipline
               ,
               we
               profess
               all
               due
               obedience
               
               and
               submission
               to
               the
               judgement
               and
               definitions
               of
               the
               truly
               Catholique
               Church
               ;
               Lamenting
               with
               all
               our
               hearts
               the
               present
               condition
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               which
               renders
               an
               Oecumenical
               Council
               ,
               if
               not
               impossible
               (
               mens
               judgements
               may
               be
               had
               ,
               where
               their
               persons
               cannot
               )
               yet
               very
               difficult
               ,
               wishing
               one
               ,
               as
               general
               as
               might
               be
               ,
               and
               (
               untill
               God
               send
               such
               an
               Opportunity
               )
               endeavouring
               to
               conform
               our selves
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               both
               in
               
                 Credendis
                 ,
                 &
                 Agendis
              
               ,
               to
               whatsoever
               is
               uniform
               in
               the
               belief
               or
               practice
               ,
               in
               the
               doctrine
               or
               discipline
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               ;
               And
               lastly
               ,
               holding
               an
               Actual
               Communion
               with
               all
               the
               divided
               parts
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               in
               most
               things
               ,
               &
               
                 in
                 voto
              
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               desires
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A29086-e1550
           
             Plut.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               Henry
               wotton
            
             .
          
           
             No
             differences
             in
             the
             Church
             directly
             about
             the
             Sacrament
             for
             the
             first
             800
             years
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             ex
             Ignatio
             .
          
           
             
               Leo.
               Ser.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Quad.
               Epiph.
               h●…r
            
             .
             30.
             
             &
             46.
             
             
               Aug.
               l.
               de
               .
               H●…re
               .
               c.
            
             64.
             
          
           
             
               ●…el
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Sac.
               Euch.
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Bel.
               ibid.
               Syn.
               Nic.
            
             2
             Act
             6.
             
          
           
             Disp.
             179.
             c.
             1
             
          
           
             Yet
             different
             Observations
             ,
          
           
             And
             different
             expressions
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             difference
             about
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             
               Exact
               .
               Syn.
               Rom.
               sub
               Nich.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             D●…
             Cons.
             dist
             .
             2
             cap.
             Eg●…●…er
             .
          
           
             
               Alex.
               Gab.
               Bon●…v
            
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Scot.
               in
            
             4.
             
               sent
               .
               dist
            
             .
             11.
             
               q.
               3.
               
               T.
               3.
               q.
               75.
               d.
               81.
               c.
            
             1.
             
             The
             determination
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             presence
             opened
             a
             flood-gate
             to
             a
             Deluge
             of
             Controversies
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             c●…r
             .
             Theol.
             Schol.
             
          
           
             
               Gloss.
               de
               Con.
               d.
            
             2.
             
               cap.
               Tim●…rem
            
             .
          
           
             Guidm●…nd
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               de
               ver
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vasq.
               dis●…
            
             .
             184.
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Uasq
               .
               T.
               3.
               q.
               75.
               d.
            
             181
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Bel.
               l.
            
             3.
             
               de
               Euc.
               c.
            
             3.
             
               in
               fine
            
             .
          
           
             In
             4
             d.
             44
             ▪
             q.
             7.
             art
             .
             〈◊〉
             q.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               I.
               ib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Euch.
               c.
            
             25
             
          
           
             Chap.
             27.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Uien
             .
          
           
             B●…ll
             .
             4.
             
               de
               Euch.
               c.
            
             29.
             
               quodam
               modo
            
             .
          
           
             
               ●…q
               .
               p.
            
             3.
             1.
             76.
             
             A●…t
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             29.
             29.
             
          
           
             Durand
             .
          
           
             Against
             multiplying
             of
             questions
             ,
             and
             Controversies
             .
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             this
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             P.
             37.
             
          
           
             The
             Authors
             indiscretion
             ,
          
           
             To
             no
             pur
             pose
             .
             The
             King
             is
             already
             a
             better
             Catholick
             than
             himself
             .
             
               Discursus
               modestus
               Jesuitar●…
               p.
            
             13.
             
             Watsons
             quodlib
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Art.
             4.
             
          
           
             Par.
             2.
             
             Act.
             6.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Not
             lawful
             to
             add
             to
             the
             old
             Creed
             .
          
           
             
               Concil
               .
               Flo.
               Sess.
            
             10.
             
               prof
               .
               fil
               .
               in
               bulla
               pii
               quarti
               .
            
          
           
             What
             are
             additions
             to
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             what
             are
             onely
             explications
             .
          
           
             Aq.
             2.
             2.
             q.
             1.
             
             Art.
             10.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             P.
             4.
             
             Crosses
             ar●…
             not
             alwaie●…
             punishments
             ,
             bu●…
             sometimes
             corrections
             ,
             or
             trials
             .
          
           
             Which
             the
             Author
             presently
             forgets
             .
             P.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             P.
             14.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             Better
             grounds
             of
             his
             Majesties
             sufferings
             ,
             than
             those
             of
             the
             Author
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             128.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Authors
             rash
             censure
             upon
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Cant.
             
          
           
             Sovereigns
             may
             be
             taken
             away
             for
             the
             sin●…
             of
             their
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             28.
             2.
             
          
           
             Not
             above
             two
             or
             three
             of
             our
             Princes
             called
             Heads
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             onely
             political
             heads
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             17.
             
          
           
             Art.
             37.
             
          
           
             
               Expos.
               Paraph●…
               .
               art
               .
               Conf.
               Ang.
               A●…t
               .
            
             37.
             
          
           
             The
             Chr●…stian
             Emperours
             political
             heads
             .
          
           
             The
             old
             Kings
             of
             England
             political
             heads
             .
          
           
             See
             Au●…horities
             for
             all
             these
             in
             Cawdries
             Case
             ,
             in
             Judge
             Cook
             his
             Reports
             .
          
           
             Ne●…ther
             K.
             Charles
             ,
             K.
             James
             ,
             nor
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             stiled
             heads
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Auth●…
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             the
             Pope
             to
             leave
             that
             vain
             Title
             .
          
           
             Hatred
             of
             Episc●…pacy
             not
             ●…he
             true
             ●…ause
             ●…hy
             ●…he
             〈◊〉
             persecu●…d
             th●…
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             true
             causes
             of
             the
             troubles
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             P.
             11.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             onely
             accused
             of
             Schism
             .
          
           
             Presbyterians
             and
             Brownists
             have
             been
             Romes
             bst
             friends
             .
          
           
             P.
             16.
             
          
           
             P.
             19.
             
          
           
             P.
             14.
             
          
           
             P.
             17.
             
          
           
             L.
             Cant.
             1643.
             
             
               C.
               I.
            
             
          
           
             The
             English
             Reformation
             not
             Calvinistic●…
             P.
             9.
             
          
           
             P.
             10.
             
          
           
             M.
             Th●…
             .
             Sq.
             
          
           
             P.
             19.
             
          
           
             Reforma●…n
             is
             some●…imes
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Reformation
             not
             agreeable
             to
             all
             persons
             ,
             especially
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             danger
             in
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             The
             right
             rule
             of
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             Our
             Reformation
             not
             the
             ruin
             of
             Faith
             Church
             or
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             Our
             〈◊〉
             supposed
             Maxim
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             Catholick
             Church
             cannot
             come
             to
             ruin
             ,
             or
             b●…
             guilty
             o●…
             Idolatry
             or
             Tyranny
             .
          
           
             Chrys.
             
          
           
             ●…holick
             ●…nd
             Roman
             not
             Convertibles
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Roman
             Church
             it self
             not
             absolutely
             faln
             to
             ruin
             .
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Roman
             Church
             be
             guilty
             of
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             The
             Roman
             Court
             most
             Tyrannical
             .
          
           
             Our
             second
             sup●…osed
             Maxim.
             
          
           
             P.
             21.
             
          
           
             P.
             26.
             
          
           
             Much
             mistaken
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             〈◊〉
             rule
             of
             supernatural
             truths
             .
          
           
             L.
             4.
             
               de
               verbo
               Dei
               ,
               cap.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             Who
             are
             the
             proper
             expounders
             of
             Scripture
             ▪
             and
             how
             far
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             expounding
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             conformable
             to
             the
             doctrine
             and
             practice
             of
             our
             Church
             .
             Can.
             1603.
             
             Can.
             49.
             
          
           
             Se●…
             the
             P●…eface
             to
             the
             Bishops
             Bible
             .
          
           
             Can.
             34.
             
          
           
             Can.
             1571.
             
               tit
               .
               Concionatores
            
             .
          
           
             Can.
             1631.
             
             Can.
             53.
             
          
           
             Art.
             20.
             
             Can.
             1603.
             
             Can.
             139.
             
          
           
             The
             English
             Church
             an
             enemy
             to
             upstart
             ,
             not
             to
             Apostolical
             traditions
             .
          
           
             P.
             24.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             14
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Collects
             for
             these
             Feasts
             .
          
           
             Of
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             Of
             7.
             
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1439
             1528
             1547.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             Of
             Justification
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             33.
             
          
           
             Of
             Merits
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             8
             
          
           
             
               Disert
               .
               Eecles
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Of
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             S.
             Clara
             ●…robl
             .
             37.
             ●…x
             Horantio
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             22.
             9.
             
          
           
             Of
             Prayer
             for
             the
             Dead
             ,
             with
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             Tar●…
             .
          
           
             The
             Authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             P.
             27.
             
          
           
             Whether
             humane
             Laws
             bind
             the
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             P.
             34.
             69.
             
             The
             Author
             a
             little
             Enthusiastical
             .
          
           
             The
             Romanists
             r●…quire
             submission
             to
             their
             Church
             as
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             .
          
           
             Yet
             cannot
             agree
             an●…ong
             themselves
             what
             this
             Roman
             Church
             is
             
          
           
             The
             English
             Chu●…ch
             not
             perished
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             42.
             13.
             
          
           
             P.
             42.
             
          
           
             The
             Authors
             vain
             Dreams
             .
          
           
             P.
             43.
             44.
             
          
           
             P.
             47.
             &c.
             His
             vainer
             Proposition
             of
             a
             cons●…quence
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             England
             desires
             no
             such
             Conference
             .
          
           
             If
             he
             should
             he
             had
             neither
             Reason
             nor
             need
             to
             desert
             his
             English
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             Such
             a
             Conference
             not
             ●…t
             to
             be
             granted
             by
             ●…he
             King
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             Nor
             to
             be
             accepted
             by
             the
             Min
             sters
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Church
             .
          
           
             Nor
             could
             any
             such
             Success
             be
             expected
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             '
             Authors
             importinence
             and
             saucinese
             with
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             His
             Pen
             over
             run●…
             his
             Wit.
             
          
           
             His
             improper
             choise
             of
             a
             Pation
             for
             his
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             Serm.
             S●…xon
             in
             〈◊〉
             Paschat
             .
          
           
             P.
             62.
             
          
           
             P.
             222.
             
          
           
             His
             un●…kilfulnes
             ,
             or
             his
             unfortunate●…ess
             in
             his
             Demonstrations
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             advantage
             of
             the
             Protestant
             above
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             his
             foundation
             .
          
           
             P.
             68.
             
             His
             Majesties
             Apostacy
             is
             not
             the
             way
             to
             his
             restitution
             .
          
           
             1
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             P.
             70.
             
             The
             obligation
             of
             the
             Scots
             to
             his
             Maj●…sty
             the
             greatest
             of
             any
             Subjects
             in
             the
             known
             world
             .
          
           
             Their
             Treachery
             .
          
           
             The
             loyal
             Scots
             excepted
             .
          
           
             The
             disloyal
             Sco●…s
             deciphered
             .
          
           
             No
             hope
             from
             that
             party
             until
             they
             ●…epent
             .
          
           
             P.
             73.
             
             God
             must
             not
             be
             limited
             to
             time
             or
             means
             of
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             P.
             74.
             75.
             
             His
             Majesties
             escape
             ou●…
             of
             England
             almost
             miraculous
             ,
          
           
             And
             seems
             to
             presage
             that
             God
             hath
             something
             to
             do
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             P.
             76.
             
             Prayers
             and
             tears
             the
             〈◊〉
             A●…ms
             of
             women
             ;
          
           
             Especially
             of
             Mothers
             ;
          
           
             Yet
             not
             so
             powerful
             as
             his
             Fathers
             intercession
             now
             in
             Heaven
             .
             P.
             77.
             
             The
             Authors
             instance
             of
             Henry
             the
             great
             not
             pertinent
             .
          
           
             Plu●…rch
             .
          
           
             P.
             77.
             78.
             
             The
             just
             commendation
             of
             K.
             Charls
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             gross
             imp●…dence
             to
             feign
             that
             he
             dyed
             a
             Roman
             Catholick
             .
          
           
             The
             Authors
             confession
             confutes
             his
             demonstration
             ,
             that
             Protestants
             have
             no
             faith
             .
          
           
             His
             intelligence
             as
             good
             in
             Heaven
             〈◊〉
             upon
             Earth
             .
          
           
             
               Aug.
               de
               ●…ra
               pro
               mort●…s
               .
               c.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             No
             faith
             sufficient
             armour
             against
             bloody
             attempts
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             much
             fall'n
             from
             his
             former
             charity
             in
             seeking
             the
             reunion
             of
             Christendome
             .
          
           
             P.
             204.
             
          
           
             The
             way
             to
             a
             gener●…l
             Accommodation
             .